Fallout: Equestria - Refuge

Chapters

Chapter 01: New Purpose
Chapter 02: Mourn
Chapter 03: Reunion
Chapter 04: Inconvenience
Chapter 05: Faith
Chapter 06: Anathema
Prologue

Chapter 01: New Purpose

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 1: New Purpose
"Let's just get this job done."

Indigo. A splash of color that offered a peaceful respite from the excessive browns and greens that had come to dominate my three years in the Wasteland. The serene sight of the indigo beach was a balm to my soul, the soft and steady rhythm of the waves caressing the rusted metal of the Zebra Cargo 341. The possibly once-vibrant paint had long since faded away, leaving behind an unsightly layer of rust, but even that did little to detract from the remarkable engineering of the vessel built to endure the ravages of time and the elements. In fact, the moonlight highlighted every intricate detail, like a spotlight on a stage, illuminating the scattered shipping containers and hinting at the secrets they held.

Then my thoughts drifted to the talisman needed for the last part in upgrading Crumpet’s power armor, a hella tedious but essential part for the project. Back when I first laid my hooves on the encrypted pre-war records from the Steel Rangers’ database, reading through the shipment manifestos back before the war that leads to that zebra cargo, a sense of accomplishment washed over me, knowing that we were one step closer to completing the task at hoof.

The upgraded power armor was supposed to be my second-anniversary gift for Crumpets, but the project had been delayed due to my damn underestimation of the time it would take to complete. Frustrated, I pushed the thought aside and focused on the task at hoof with our final scouting tonight.

The surfacers had claimed the rusted ship as their home, despite its uselessness after the conflict that ended ages ago. The raiders patrolling the top decks were a fierce-looking bunch, like a pack of hungry wolves, but their armor and weapons were terribly hoofmade and could be easily ruined by any pony who is capable enough to fight them. I studied their movements, and they seemed relatively well-trained, but not enough to outmatch a seasoned warrior.

Suddenly, the sound of the waves was interrupted by the crackling of my radio. “Come in, Dusk, come in, over,” Crumpet’s voice came through, sounding softer than usual.

I lowered my binoculars and pressed the button on my radio, whispering, “Anypony close by you, Crumpets? Over.” I spoke in a hushed tone, trying to keep my presence hidden.

“No, no. I just… I’m worried, and I miss you, that’s all. Over.” Then I heard Crumpets chuckled with warmth, but I couldn’t afford to be distracted.

“Damn it,” I muttered without pressing the button. I then sighed, feeling annoyed at the interruption, “Give me a few moments to scout around, okay? Over.”

“Okay, okay… but you don’t have to rush. Over.” Crumpet’s voice was soothing, and I could sense her concern for me.

I clicked my tongue in irritation and rolled my eyes, returning to my binoculars to resume my observations. Huh, I had never seen the moonlight illuminated the intricate designs on the ship’s exterior from my previous scoutings before. In my mind, the pony raiders seemed to be oblivious that they reside in the structure that could shift the balance of the war back then as it belonged to the damn zebras, but who would blame the braindead sadistic fucks? They needed a place to stay and continue working on whatever the hell their fucked up business is.

At the end of the day, or rather night, I knew that we still need to be extremely cautious pressing on them as I’ve observed there is most likely more raiders we’ll encounter under the deck. We’ll do this in one go and I couldn’t afford to make any mistakes that’ll compromise us.

I set down my binoculars and scanned the horizon. I couldn’t fly directly back to our position without giving away our location. So I took a low-altitude route close to the ocean, despite the heat that made my barding stick to my fur. It was better to play it safe. I quietly soared back to our original spot, perched atop a high cliff face that was at least a mile from the cargo. Supposedly, there was a pre-war lighthouse by the cliff face, but it must have crumbled during the war.

I touched down on the lush green carpet of grass and wildflowers where the lighthouse used to be and saw Crumpets lying in the tall grass, holding up her high-powered scope unpractically attached to her grenade launcher, which she had affectionately named "Troublemaker".

Crumpets lowered the scope and glanced at my way as I lay down beside her. "Any changes from these bollocks since we left?" she inquired.

I shrugged and let out a sigh, keeping my eyes on the distant ship. “Same rotational shifts with the same ponies, and the rest are sleeping below deck since it's late at night."

Crumpets frowned and bit her lip. “But we can’t be sure if their main base of operations is under the deck,” she pointed out with a worried expression.

“I know,” I acknowledged, feeling a knot in my stomach. “We may have to resort to a frontal assault to find out.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure about that?”

My frown deepened. “On second thought, it’s just as risky for us as it is for them.”

“Hey, don’t forget we can handle ourselves, love,” Crumpets boasted with a grin, but her eyes betrayed her concern. “Just be careful, okay?”

She leaned in and kissed me softly, then handed me her service rifle with a wink. I attached it to my battle saddle and slid my trusty Pew-Pew into the holster. She detached the scope from her launcher with a click and tossed it into her saddlebag. I watched as she pulled out a stealth buck from her saddlebag, an ingenious part of her plan to take out our enemies undetected.

With a nod from Crumpets, I spread my wings, and she hopped onto my back. I could feel her weight, but it was bearable. “Ready when you are,” I said with a reassuring smile, and I felt her nuzzling against my neck, her signature way of saying ‘let’s do this’.

I shot into the air at full speed, my wings beating with all their might until we reached the top of the cargo. As we flew, I heard a faint crackling sound behind me, and I felt the weight on my back disappear. Glancing down, I saw Crumpet’s invisible silhouette land on top of a container near the foremast.

I leaned over the ship’s flying bridge and pulled the trigger, spraying a storm of bullets that tore through the raiders near the bridge like a hot knife through butter. They fired at me from the deck. But they missed Crumpets at the edge of the ship. Good. I dodged their bullets with quick, swooping motions as I continued to take out the gun ponies with sloppy headshots. It wasn’t easy to aim while flying with the battle saddle, but I managed to hold my own.

Suddenly, an explosion erupted near the bridge, and I knew that Crumpets had taken aim with her launcher. It was a risky move, but of course her prefered weapon without her power armor is the shit that can explode.

Over the radio, Crumpets’ voice crackled, “I’ll move my position to the middle with those gray containers!” I figured she meant the cargo hold by the edge of the hull, but I didn’t have time to correct her as more bullets came flying my way.

I took aim at the raiders on the deck, being careful not to hit Crumpets who was somewhere in the thick of the battle. Switching to Pew-Pew, I let off two quick shots, disintegrating the raider closest to Crumpets. The third shot hit another raider square in the chest, I then saw a trail of smoke from Crumpet’s direction leading towards the doorway to the ship’s accommodation with grouped up ponies. The grenade from that smoke went off, painting the area with a gruesome red.

The battle raged on, with me focusing on taking out any stragglers while Crumpets handled the more explosive part of the mission. My rifles jammed at one point, but I managed to take out the remaining raiders with a few well-placed shots from Pew-Pew. The sound of gunfire and explosions filled the night, a violent orchestra that played without end. But eventually, the raiders fell, one by one, until there was nothing left but the sound of the wind and the sea.

I flew up to the ship’s bridge, where the fighting had ceased. The sight was gruesome, with limbs, gore and ashes scattered across the deck. I mentally shook my head and flew down to Crumpets, who was by the cargo hold with Troublemaker’s barrel still smoking. I took a swig of healing potion from my saddlebag to heal the small grazes on my limbs, and Crumpets handed me a Stable-Tec canteen. I didn’t realize how heavy I was breathing and the sweat weighing my barding down, along with my extremely chapped lips crusted up a bit.

"You kicked ass there, love." Crumpets rejoiced, her voice full of pride.

“Thanks, and you too,” I chuckled, then take a gulp of the refreshing liquid. “I’m just glad it’s over.”

She glanced at my inactive battle saddle. “The rifles broke again, didn’t they?”

"Stable-Tec weapons are fucking ass." I grumbled as I handed her back the canteen. She accepted it and checked her Pip-Buck.

“I see four more hostiles in the area, and a dozen friendlies,” she noted, squinting at the device.

As expected, there were more raiders still lurking on the ship, and that made me realize they didn’t participate from the chaos by the deck earlier. I pointed to the accommodation area behind me. “Then let’s scout inside so we can find the talisman without any trouble.”

Crumpets nodded in agreement. “Sounds like a good plan.”

We both hopped down from the cargo hold and walked towards the doorway. I turned on the tactical light of Pew-Pew, and Crumpets activated her Pip-Buck’s light, illuminating the area by her foreleg. The sight of the raiders’ corpses with black gunpowder burns across the walls was a grim reminder of their fate from the battle earlier. I glanced away from the sight and followed Crumpets into the darkened corridors of the ship.

As we moved deeper into the ship, I felt my heart racing, the silence was deafening, except for the occasional clank of our hooves on the cold metal floor. We came across a few empty cabins, and most of the rooms had been ransacked, with furniture overturned and items scattered across the floor.

Suddenly, Crumpets stopped in her tracks, her ears perked up. "You hear that?" she whispered.

I strained my ears and heard the faint sound of voices coming from a room up ahead. We crept closer, staying low and moving quietly. Peeking through the doorway, we saw a group of four raiders gathered around a table, shouting absurdities to each other.

Crumpets and I exchanged a glance, and I raised a hoof, signaling her to stay put. I took a deep breath and flew into the room, my wings flapping with all their might. The raiders were caught off guard, and I sprayed a storm of bullets with Pew-Pew, taking out three of them before they could react. The remaining raider scrambled for cover, but Crumpets dashed out from her cover to charge towards him, and with a swift buck of her hind legs, she cracked his skull against the wall, causing his body to go limp and blood splatters out.

“Holy shit,” I muttered, looking at the raider's lifeless body.

Crumpets wiped her back legs on a filthy cushion and we scanned the room for anything useful, but there was nothing of value, except for a ring of keys that Crumpets found on the raider's belt. "Just in case."

I nodded in agreement, and we left the room, making our way through the dark and narrow corridors of the ship. Down by the final staircase, we approached a closed door and heard muffled voices coming from inside. Crumpets looked at me then points to the door with a nod, knowing that we had found the friendlies that she talked about. I took a step forward, but Crumpets placed a hoof on my shoulder, stopping me.

“I got this,” she whispered, and I stepped back to give her space.

She attempted to push open the door, but it wouldn't budge. That's when she pulled out a ring of keys that she had taken from the raider we had just dealt with. She tried each of the keys until the last and largest one fit into the keyhole. Of course. As she turned the key and pushed open the door, she whispered "bloody hell."

My stomach churned at the sight that greeted us, colts and fillies with metal collars that emit red lights locked up in cramped cages, between large, unopened shipping containers. The smell was putrid, and I couldn't bear to think about what was inside those cages.

Crumpets sprang into action, quickly unlocking each cage with the ring of keys. As she worked, I noticed a small device attached to her Pip-Buck, which she used to unlatch the collars of the foals. The sound of the locks being undone and the collars falling away filled the room, and soon the foals emerged, shaking with fear and confusion. I sat down to their level, offering them a gentle smile and telling them that everything was going to be okay.

We worked quickly to free the foals, but once they were out of their cages, we realized we had no plan. Typical. Looking over at Crumpets, we both knew what needed to be done. We led the foals towards the exit, doing our best to keep them calm and reassure them that they were safe now.

It hit me like a punch in the gut when I saw the “friendlies” on Crumpet’s E.F.S. were the foals we had just rescued from the raiders. I had never seen anything like that before, and the Paladin said it was sadly common for these bastards to kidnap ponies and sell them for caps. Foals were especially valuable, she said. We didn’t talk about how they got so many of them, and I was glad we didn’t.

I took the little ponies to the shore, and I had no idea what to do next. I let Crumpets handle it. She talked to the oldest unicorn colt, told him to go northwest to the Chapel where they would be safe, and gave him the pistol she took from one of the raiders. I watched them react with different emotions: fear, relief, gratitude. Crumpets then sent a message to Stable 99 from her Pip-Buck, asking for some Rangers to come and escort the foals to the Chapel.

As the foals left, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Maybe we had done something good for once, or maybe it was just Crumpets doing her job as an Applejack Ranger.

With that taken care of, I helped Crumpets fly back to the ship's deck. We began scouring the vessel for the talisman, but to no avail. All the containers were either locked or empty, except for one that stood out. It was pink and had a combination lock that looked impossible to crack (impossible for me as I have zero idea how to pick a lock). I asked Crumpets for help, but she had a different approach. She kicked the lock with her hind legs, and it broke open with a loud snap.

I was impressed by her strength, but I also felt bad for her when I saw blood on her hoof. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I didn’t mean for you to hurt yourself.”

“It’s fine,” she grunted, shrugging it off. “I’ve had worse.”

We opened the container and saw that it was full of boxes of weapons and ammo. They all had labels in a language we couldn’t read or understand. We looked through them, but there was no sign of the talisman.

The weapons were unlike anything I’d ever seen. They had zebra patterns and gray camo, and they looked sleek and deadly. Crumpets whistled in awe. “We should take these back to the Stable,” she said. “They’ll come in handy.”

I picked up a heavy 5mm bullet and realized that these were the illegal weapons that zebras used to smuggle into the pre-war Wasteland, according to the manifestos. “These are dangerous,” I ponder. “No wonder they were banned back then.”

“It’s a zebra cargo,” Crumpets said, chuckling. “What did you expect?”

I opened the ammo box and found 40mm rounds inside. A quote from a book I had read back in Thunderhead popped into my head. “When living beings unite with prejudice…” I whispered. “They can be stronger than their enemies.”

I thought about Enclave and their advanced technology. How they had waged war, and how we had to… I felt a wave of nausea and anxiety wash over me. Suddenly, I felt hooves wrap around me from behind and a warm breath on my neck.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Crumpets asked, nuzzling my neck.

I pursed my lips, unsure. Eventually I whimpered a bit, “I… I’m thinking about the bullshit again.”

Crumpets hummed and asked, “What about it, love?”

“Just how it’s a fucking cycle, from the war centuries ago and now…” I trailed off, feeling overwhelmed.

She rubbed my back, trying to comfort me. “Shh, it’s okay. You don’t have to think about it right now. Just focus on the present. On us.”

I closed my eyes and leaned into her embrace. “I just want to be with you,” I said, touching her face.

She leaned into my touch and tilted her head towards me. Our breaths mingled together, and I felt a warmth spread through me. "Later," she teased, "after we find that damn magical egg."

I felt a surge of embarrassment and quickly pulled away from her. I saw her putting the grenade rounds back into the box. I realized that we had wasted too much time already, and that we had to find a faster way to search the containers for the talisman. An idea struck me, “Hey, what if we check the servers?” I suggested. “Maybe they have some records of where the talismans are.”

She raised an eyebrow, “Don’t we already have some data on them in our Pip-Bucks?”

I shook my head, “No, that’s just general information about this ship. We need something more specific, like a map or a code or something,” I said, pointing to the upper deck.

She grinned and nudged me playfully. "Since when did you become such a smartass?"

I scratched my mane, feeling a bit sheepish. "Well, it's just common sense when it comes to shipments. I used to work as a security in the Skyport, so I know a thing or two about shipments," I explained.

She nodded, impressed. “Well, then, lead the way, Miss Smartass.”

I smiled and carried her on my back as we made our way to the higher decks, hoping to find the bridge. When we got there, we saw a steel door that was slightly ajar. We pushed it open and entered a room that looked like a typical raider den - filthy, messy, and chaotic. The floor was covered with junk and debris from the previous fight, and on the desk, there was an old terminal with its paint job slightly corroded.

“Do you think this is where the raider boss lived?” I asked, making my way towards the desk while hovering over the mess on the floor.

Crumpets followed behind, shuffling along and avoiding the clutter, "Maybe. Who else would want to sleep in such a high bloody place, anyway?"

I reached the desk and wiped off some of the dust on the terminal’s screen with my sleeve before turning it on. I muttered, “Let’s see what we can find here.”

The terminal flickered to life, and I started browsing through the files, looking for any clues that might help us locate the talisman. It took some time, but I finally found a shipping manifest that seemed relevant. I was surprised that the terminal was still working, considering how old it was.

“Hey, Crumpets, check this out,” I called out to her.

She came over to me and looked at the screen, “What is it?”

“It’s a list of rare artifacts that were shipped here. It says they’re stored in the cargo hold,” I said, showing her the screen.

Crumpets hummed, "Huh. But where exactly are they?”

I scrolled down and found a map of the ship, “Here. The cargo hold is on the lower deck, at the back of the ship.”

“Okay, let’s go then,” she said, heading for the door.

We made our way down the ship, feeling a mix of excitement and anxiety. I was eager to finish this quest and find the talisman, but I also had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. It seemed too easy, somehow. Was it paranoia? Caution? I didn’t know.

We reached the cargo hold, and saw that the door was locked with a rusty padlock. Crumpets tried to use the keys, but none of them fit. I turned to her, “Looks like we need to find another way in.”

She agreed, “I’ll go look for something to break it open. You stay here and keep watch.”

She left me alone, and I looked at the door. There was a faded sign above it, but I could only make out the word “Storage”. The rest was too blurry. I wondered what was inside, and if the talisman was really there. I heard hoofsteps behind me, and saw Crumpets coming back with a grin on her face and a pair of bolt cutters in her mouth.

“Found these in a tool room nearby,” she stated, dropping the bolt cutters at my feet.

"Good find," I said, giving her a thankful nod.

We worked together to cut the lock, with me pushing down the handle and Crumpets holding the cutter. There was a loud click, and the door swung open. A blast of cold air hit us, and we shivered. The cargo hold was huge, with rows and rows of crates and containers filling the space.

"Holy shit," I said, feeling overwhelmed by the sight. Crumpets hummed in agreement.

I turned on the flashlight on my Pew-Pew, and it shines on the crates and containers in front of us. Crumpets turned on the light on her Pip-Buck, and the two lights lit up the room.

We stepped into the cargo hold, and felt the cold air seep through our barding. The place was enormous, with long rows of crates and containers stretching as far as we could see. The metal floor was covered with ice, and we heard the drip of water echoing through the hold, creating a creepy atmosphere.

I could see my breath in the air as we walked down the aisles, passing crates with codes and symbols that we couldn’t understand.

I looked at Crumpets, who had wrapped her bomber coat tighter around her and was looking around with a determined expression. "Where do we even start?” I asked, my voice barely audible over the sound of the ship.

Crumpets walked forward, her eyes fixed on the nearest row of crates. "We start by checking every single one of these crates, of course," she said, sounding confident.

I nodded, knowing that she was right that I want to mentally slap myself. The talisman had to be here somewhere, and we couldn't afford to miss a single container. We split up and began searching, moving slowly down the rows and scanning each crate for any sign of the artifacts. Using the bolt cutters, the locks got easily broken off due to its fragility from the intense rust. From zebra armor, firehooves, and even trinklets that I had no idea what's the use of it. I distantly ask Crumpets about it as she's a bit knowledgable about zebra stuff, she simply answered from across the room, "Zebras are superstitious, don't mind those bloody things, Dusk."

More shit to learn.

Hours passed, and we went through dozens of crates, the silence broken only by the occasional sound of something shifting inside a container or the distant creak of metal as the ocean waves crashing by the ship. Those metal crashes of course are loud as hell to the point it subtly reminded me of the past event... no, focus. Forget about it.

And... despite our best efforts, we still hadn’t found any sign of the aviation talisman.

Frustration and exhaustion had begun to take their toll on us when I heard a faint sound coming from one of the containers. My heart began to race with anticipation as I hurried over and started to pry open the crate. As I peeled back the layers of packing foam, I finally saw the object we had been looking for - the damn white egg-shaped talisman covered in intricate symbols of wings and spirals, the aviation talisman we had been searching for.

A wave of elation washed over me, and I couldn’t help but let out a triumphant whoop. Crumpets ran over, a wide grin on her face as she grabbed the talisman from my hooves. “You did it!” she exclaimed, pulling me into a tight hug.

As we celebrated our success, a sudden noise from the back of the cargo hold made us freeze. The mane on the back of my neck stood up, and I instinctively reached for my laser pistol. Crumpets and I exchanged a worried look, both of us on edge.

The noise grew louder, and we could hear something thrashing around behind one of the rows of crates. With a sense of dread, we moved closer to investigate. The noise grew louder, and we could hear something scraping and tearing at the metal walls of the container, like a beast trying to escape its cage. Suddenly, the wall burst open, and the silhouette of a strange creature with a hard shell around its body emerged, snarling and snapping its huge unhinged jaws.

I barely had time to react before it lunged at me, its sharp teeth inches from my face. Pew-Pew dropped from my mouth as I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding its deadly bite. My heart pounded like a drum in my chest, and I could feel its hot breath on my face. “Shoot it!” I yelled in panic at Crumpets, who was holding my dropped Pew-Pew. She fired at the creature, but it barely flinched.

I kicked its scaly belly off me and the creature lunged at us again. We scrambled backwards, trying to get away from its snapping jaws. With a sudden burst of inspiration, I remembered the bolt cutter that Crumpets had found earlier.

Knowing that the earth pony herself had way more incredible strength in using melee than me, I flew my way to the last container where I dropped the cutter. I could hear the creature’s snarling drawing closer behind me. I reached the tool, “Crumpets!” I shouted as I hovered up with the cutters, “Catch!”

I flew back towards Crumpets and threw the cutter at her. She caught it with her mouth, holding it out in front of her like a makeshift weapon. The creature lunged at her, but she swung the cutter with all her might, hitting it squarely on the head. The blow stunned the creature, giving us a momentary reprieve. Crumpets didn’t waste any time and hit it again and again, until blood started to spill out.

We backed away, keeping a wary eye on the creature as it staggered around, disoriented. After a few moments, it collapsed onto the ground, its body convulsing. We watched in horror as it thrashed around, its body twisting and contorting in a grotesque dance of agony. Crumpets gave it one final swing, smashing its head with a loud crunch.

The creature lay still, its body still twitching occasionally as its life force ebbed away. Crumpets and I looked at each other, both of us breathing heavily from the exertion.

"What the fuck was that?" Crumpets asked incredulously.

I shook my head. “I don’t know, but we need to get out of here before more of them show up."

We quickly gathered up the talisman and other items we had found for the power armor and the supplies for the Stable, and headed towards the exit. As we stepped outside, we were greeted by the warm glow of the sun, and the sound of birdsong and sea filled the air.

We looked at each other and let out a small laugh, knowing that we had survived and completed this crazy mission. “Holy shit…” Crumpets muttered under her breath beside me, and I couldn’t help but smile.

The flight back to the Stable was smooth, but I still felt a rush of relief from our successful raid on the Zebra Cargo. Crumpets had used her Pip-Buck to let the Rangers at Stable 99 know that they could loot the place for weapons and supplies. This mission was different from the ones we usually did for caps, as it felt more meaningful and rewarding. I wondered if it was because I was with Crumpets, or if it was the last part for the power armor we had retrieved makes this grueling project complete. Either way, I liked to think it was the former.

When we got to the Stable, I was sore from all the action. Crumpets told me to drop off the stuff for the project and to get some rest in our room. As I walked into our quarters, I smelled the familiar scent of us and smiled. I put my saddlebag under the shelf and took off my battle saddle and Pew-Pew, setting them on the vanity table. I then peeled off my armored barding, placing it on the chair for later. After stretching my wings, I glanced at the empty power armor stand next to the shelf. I was curious about how Crumpet’s power armor was coming along, and I couldn’t resist checking it out.

I sighed and left our room, heading to the mechanics station by the far end of the Stable (if I remember, that used to be one of the spacious... breeding rooms? What the fuck.). As I entered, I was hit by the smell of metal and grease. I knew I had come at the right time when I saw Crumpets talking to a young brown mare with a short blue mane, who wore a dirty beanie hat covered in grease. I knew her as the Ranger’s volunteer mechanic, even though we weren’t really friends.

As I got closer, I heard Crumpets say, “…I’m not trying to rush you, I’m just wondering how long this will take.”

“Look, I told you, I don’t know! This is new to me—” The mechanic stopped when she saw me. “Oh, hey, Dusk.”

Crumpets looked surprised, as if she thought I would be sleeping. “So…” I gazed at the black-and-red power armor that was being worked on. I felt curious, and wanted to know what they were talking about. “What’s up?”

“I was just asking Wrench how long it would take to hook up the talisman to the armor,” Crumpets explained casually.

The Ranger mechanic, Wrench, rolling her eyes and pointing a floating tool at Crumpets, "Your marefriend is being impatient as hell, like a pain in the ass.” She exclaimed.

I remembered the conversation I had overheard earlier and sat down, crossing my front legs over my chest. “What’s wrong with asking that?”

"It's just..." Wrench let out the most exaggerated sigh I had ever heard, "... questions like that stress me out!”

Crumpets snorted, and I laughed along with her because the situation was so absurd. “Hey! What’s so funny?” the unicorn asked, looking annoyed.

“I just love how you get all worked up over nothing,” Crumpets said, still laughing.

I joined in. “Actually, we were wondering if we could help you with some of the final touches on the armor.”

Wrench hesitated. “Weren’t you guys just at the northeast ocean? You must be exhausted…”

“Come on, Wrench,” Crumpets nudged the younger mare’s shoulder. “Don’t you want to hang out with your favorite…” She looked at me, waiting for me to finish her sentence.

“…homos?” I blurted out, feeling my face heat up. But it made Wrench crack up, and that was a win in making the easily-annoyed Ranger mechanic laugh.

“Okay, okay!” Wrench levitated the tools towards us. “Just…don’t start making out while I’m working, alright?”

As I took the tools from Wrench, I saw Crumpets grin. “No promises.”

Wrench shook her head. “You guys are impossible."

I laugh as Wrench goes back to her work, shaking her head in disbelief. I join Crumpets at the armor and take a good look. The black and red power armor is awesome, and the talisman, a magical thingy that can give extra protection, is still not hooked up.

“So, what do we do?” I ask Crumpets, ready to get going.

“Well,” Crumpets says, “We can start by helping with the wiring.”

I nod, checking out the wiring on the armor. “Got it.”

As we get to work, I feel a buzz of excitement that I haven’t felt in a while. It’s been ages since I’ve worked on something like this, and it’s a nice change from our usual trips out in the wasteland.

Crumpets and I work together like a dream, our hooves moving in sync as we connect wires and hook them up to the talisman. We double-check each connection, making sure they’re tight and working. Wrench sometimes comes over to see how we’re doing and give us some tips, but mostly, we’re on our own.

Time flies by, and before we know it, the talisman is hooked up, and the armor is good to go. We step back, admiring what we’ve done.

“Wow. Nice job,” Wrench says, sounding a bit surprised. “I didn’t think you two had it in you.”

Crumpets smiles proudly, and I feel a rush of achievement, knowing that I had put my heart and soul into the armor in my spare time.

As we clean up and pack up the tools, Wrench comes over to us, looking serious. I feel a bit nervous, wondering what she’s going to say.

“Hey, guys,” Wrench starts, her eyes meeting ours. “I know we don’t always get along, but I wanted to say thanks for your help today. It means a lot.”

Her words catch me off guard, and I feel a warmth in my chest. Wrench had always been a hard case, but her gratitude made me feel like we had finally gotten through to her.

We got back to our room, and I felt a wave of relief wash over me. It had been a long and hard day, but we had nailed our mission. Crumpets and I were always a kickass team, but today we had proven just how successful we could be together. As she starts to take off her barding and clothes, I turn to my weapons and armor, finding comfort in the familiar task of maintenance.

As I worked, my mind drifted to the ponies I had lost and the mistakes I had made. The guilt weighed heavily on my heart, but I knew that I couldn't change the past. Do I even deserve this lifestyle I've been thriving now? Suddenly, I was pulled from my thoughts by the sensation of Crumpets' embrace from behind.

"Hey," she whispers softly, "you okay?"

I paused for a moment, taking in the warmth of her touch and the concern in her voice. "Yeah, just thinking," I replied, meeting her eyes in the mirror.

Crumpets gave me a small smile, her eyes full of understanding. "I'm here if you want to talk," she gently brush a strand of my mane away from my face.

Without a word, I turned to face her and wrapped my forelegs around her, pulling her close. The feeling of her body against mine was comforting, and I knew that she understood me in a way that few others could. We held each other for what felt like an eternity, the weight of the day melting away in her embrace.

"I just miss them," I professed, my voice barely audible above the sound of my own heartbeat.

"I know," she murmured, nuzzling my neck. "But you can't keep blaming yourself for things that were out of your control, love."

I felt the tension in my body begin to ease. "I just wish things could have been different," I stuttered a bit.

"I know," she repeated, pulling back slightly to meet my eyes. "All we can do is make the most of the time we have now."

I nodded, feeling a sense of gratitude for her understanding. Crumpets had a way of making everything seem so simple, even when it wasn't.

As the minutes ticked by, we stayed wrapped in each other's embrace, our lips meeting in a tender kiss. I feel a sense of contentment wash over me. The kiss deepens as I wrap my forelegs around her neck, pulling her closer to me. Crumpets' hooves run down my back, sending shivers through my body. I can feel her love and affection for me in every touch, every movement, and it fills me with warmth.

Breaking the kiss, she pulls back slightly to look at me. "I love you," she uttered, her eyes shining with sincerity.

I sigh, stroking her short mane away from her eyes to gaze into her hazel eyes, "I love you too."

We stay like that for a while longer, lost in each other's gaze. It's as if we can communicate without words, understanding each other on a level that goes beyond language.

Finally, Crumpets speaks up. "Do you want to lay down for a while?" she gestures to the bed and I nod to the suggestion. We climb into bed together, snuggling up under the covers. Crumpets wraps her hooves around me, pulling me close to her chest. I can feel her breath on the back of my neck as she nuzzles into my mane.

As we lay there in each other’s embrace, I felt my body relax completely. It had been so long since I had felt this kind of comfort, this kind of safety. I turned my head to look at her, admiring the gentle curve of her neck and the way her neatly cropped mane fell over her face. I felt a surge of emotion, amazed by the depth of my feelings for her.

“I never want to lose you,” I whispered, so softly that only she could hear me.

Crumpets' hooves tighten around me, pulling me even closer. "You won't," she says firmly, her voice filled with conviction. "I'm not going anywhere."

I believe her. In this moment, I know with certainty that she will always be by my side, no matter what. It's a feeling of security that I've never experienced in a while, and it fills me with a sense of peace.

I turn to face her, our muzzles almost touching. "I don't think I could make it without you."

Crumpets' hazel eyes softened with tenderness as she looks at me. "You don't have to," she says softly. "I'm here for you, always."

Without another word, our lips meet again in a passionate kiss. This time it's different, deeper, more intense. Her warm breath mingled with mine, setting my heart racing. I can feel the heat building between us, the lightning that crackles in the air. I feel a desire stirring within me. My body responds to hers, and I feel a warmth spreading through me like a soft daylight. Crumpets seems to sense it too, and she presses herself closer to me, her hooves running down my back.

Our tongues started to dance together. I pulled her closer to explore each other's bodies, our hooves running over each other's curves and contours. The softness of her coat brushing against mine, sending a shiver down my spine. Her hooves explored my wings, the delicate feathers sensitive to her touch with twitches that I couldn’t hold back.

Between us at this moment, there's no holding back. There's no such thing…

We break the kiss for a moment, our breathing heavy with our eyes locked together. I can see the hunger in her gaze, the longing that matches my own. I nuzzled her neck, inhaling her scent. Her soft moans encouraged me as I trailed kisses down her throat, feeling her pulse quicken under my lips. My wings flared slightly, instinctively reacting to the rising desire within me.

Crumpets' hooves roamed over my back, tracing the contours of my muscles, before moving lower. She found the sensitive spots along my sides, eliciting a gasp from me. I responded by trailing my kisses lower, over her chest, feeling the rapid beat of her heart.

I could feel her body tense and relax under my touch, her breath hitching when my lips found the sensitive area just above her forelegs. She sighed deeply as I moved lower, kissing along her stomach, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath my lips.

My wings quivered as I kissed along her flank, feeling her shiver beneath me. I could sense her growing need, her body responding to my every touch. Crumpets' hooves found my mane, gently tugging, urging me on.

I moved back up on top of her, our bodies now pressed close together. Her eyes were dark with desire, her breaths coming in short gasps. She reached for me, pulling me into another deep kiss, our tongues intertwining again.

Her hoof trailed down my chest, brushing against my belly before moving lower, finding the sensitive area just beneath my wings. I moaned into her mouth, my wings twitching in response to her touch. I could feel the heat pooling in my lower body, my arousal growing with each passing moment.

Slowly, deliberately, she positions herself over me, her body pressing down against mine. I feel her warmth, her strength, and I’m completely lost in the moment while our kiss went softer this time. My hoof absently traced delicate patterns along her side.

She pulls away to lower her head to nuzzle my neck, trailing kisses down to my chest. She nipped gently at my skin, making me let out gasps of pleasure that made her respond with a soft humming. I can’t help but arch my back, my wings spreading slightly in response to the sensations she’s invoking. She’s in control, and I love it. Crumpets knows just how to tease, how to make my breath hitch and my heart race. Her hooves run along my sides, brushing against my feathers, and I let out a soft moan, my body trembling with anticipation.

She lifts her head, her eyes meeting mine with a look that’s both affectionate and fiery.

Her hooves continue their exploration, caressing my flanks and stroking the sensitive areas beneath my wings. I’m helpless beneath her, overwhelmed by the intensity of her touch. She knows exactly how to draw out my pleasure, taking her time, savoring every reaction.

I can feel the tension building between us, the ache of desire growing stronger. I know that I want her, need her more than anything. But we take it slow, savoring each moment, each touch, each caress. It's as if time has slowed down, and all that exists in the world is the two of us, lost in our passion. She pulls back slightly, her body sliding against mine in a rhythm that leaves me breathless. The friction, the heat, it’s almost too much to bear.

Crumpets’ hooves travel lower, her touch sending waves of ecstasy through me. I gasp and moan, my wings fluttering uncontrollably. She’s relentless, her movements are painfully precise, and I’m completely at her mercy. My world narrows to the sensation of her against me, her every touch driving me closer to the edge.

She leans down, her breath hot against my ear as she whispers, “Let go, Dusk.” Her words are a command, a promise, and I can’t hold back any longer. I feel a sense of completion, a deep sense of belonging. This is where I'm meant to be, with her, always. The sensations were intense, overwhelming, and I knew that I was on the verge of climax. The tension inside me snaps, and I cry out, my body arching beneath hers as pleasure crashes over me.

Crumpets stays with me through it all, her movements slowing, her touch gentle as she guides me through the waves of ecstasy. When it’s over, I’m left panting and spent, completely satisfied and utterly in love with the mare who just made me feel like the most cherished pony in the world.

She lies down beside me, pulling me into a tender embrace. We lie there, with our bodies intertwined. In that moment, I know there’s nowhere else I’d rather be, and no one else I’d rather be with.

I lay there, feeling the warmth of Crumpets’ body against mine, and the tingling sensation that lingered from our… lovemaking. She whispered in my ear, her breath tickling me. “How are you feeling?”

I felt my face heat up as I searched for the right words. “Feeling great,” I replied, hoping it didn’t sound too lame. She hummed, apparently satisfied with my honest answer.

I glanced at the clock, knowing I had to get up soon for my monthly visit. “What time is it now, Crumpets?” I asked.

She checked her Pip-Buck, which cast a faint light in the dark. “Almost midnight. Why?”

I sighed, thinking about what tomorrow would bring. “I’ll be visiting my family and then heading off to Thunderhead.”

"After the test run of my power armor?"

"Mhm."

She wrapped her legs around me tighter, and I could tell she was sad that I would be gone for at least a week. She sighed, “Be careful, yeah?”

I nodded, feeling a twinge of guilt for leaving her. "I will."

Her embrace softened, and she pulled back slightly to look me in the eyes. "And say hi to the twins for me, love."

I smiled at the mention of my little sisters, knowing they would be thrilled to hear from Crumpets. "I will," I repeated, feeling a sense of comfort knowing that Crumpets cared about my family as much as I did.

As I lay in bed, the events of the day and the intimacy with Crumpets weighed heavily on my mind. I couldn't help but let out a contented sigh as my senses drifted off, lulled by the warmth of the mare beside me, and the steady beating of my heart.

Author's Note

Important reminder that Dusk dont have these special footnotes as she doesnt own a Pip-Buck, but instead a salvaged interface (from her power armor) by her foreleg for navigation and inventory shit.

You can tell I've tried sticking in the spicy scene by the near end. I don't want it to be fully explicit just to not to add "sex" in one of the damn tags. I dont want to set expectations for spicy shit from time to time in this fic lmao.

Chapter 02: Mourn

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 2: Mourn
"The forgiveness for myself is absent."

The sun was just peeking over the horizon, painting the wasteland in a warm orange hue. We were all up early, eager to see Crumpets’ test flight. The upgraded power armor was a marvel - a smooth blend of Steel Ranger and Enclave technology, with black and red accents that gave it a fierce and elegant look. But the most impressive part was the jetpack-like device on the back, powered by an aviation talisman that hummed with energy.

We headed to the hill near the Stable entrance, where we saw a few Rangers doing their morning chores. Crumpets snapped her helmet on, hiding her face behind the visor. “You ready?” I asked her.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” she said with a confident tone that made me smile.

She tapped her Pip-Buck a few times, signaling the Rangers to clear the landing zone. Then, she activated the power armor’s engines, which roared to life. The ground shook as Crumpets lifted off, the device on her back spewing hot exhaust that propelled her higher and higher.

I watched with awe as she performed amazing aerial stunts, testing the armor’s new features. She rolled, flipped, and looped, her movements so smooth they seemed almost effortless (thanks to my quick lesson on the basics of flight). But I could tell she was still adjusting to the new upgrades, as there was a slight wobble to her flight.

She landed with a loud thud, the earth quaking under our feet. I walked over to her, giving her a congratulatory pat on the back. "That was impressive. The upgrade really paid off,” I said, admiring the intricate design of the armor. “But you still have a lot to learn about flying.”

Crumpets laughed, her voice sounding slightly metallic through her helmet. “Thanks, love. And don’t worry, I’m happy to spend the whole day training with you,” she said, a glint of mischief in her visor.

We spent the rest of the morning and most of the afternoon going through a crash course in flight, pushing our bodies and minds to the limit as we fine-tuned the armor’s systems. It was hard work, but the thrill of soaring through the air was worth it.

I looked at Crumpets’ sleeping face, feeling a twinge of annoyance that she had fallen asleep in her uniform. But as I watched her, I couldn’t bring myself to wake her up. She looked so peaceful, so content, that I didn’t want to spoil it for her.

We had been training all day, working on her flying skills with the new and improved power armor. It was a remarkable piece of equipment, but it had its limitations. Unlike the regular pegasi, this armor wasn’t made for long distance flights. It needed frequent recharging and refueling of the jetpack thrusters. It was a shame, really, considering the added aviation talisman, which could have done so much more. Still, the upgrade was impressive.

The power armor was a hybrid of Steel Ranger and Enclave technology, enhancing mobility but slightly reducing defense. It was a small trade-off, but a significant one that reminded Crumpets to avoid direct confrontation in future battles.

I decided to pack my stuff for my trip to New Thunderhead, the heart of the Commonwealth. I stuffed my saddlebag and Pew-Pew, and noticed the small engraving on its oak handle: "Glory" above my own, crappy "Dusk". No matter what, I always feel grief just won't fucking get away, knowing that she's gone. Forever.

Just don't think about it.

I shook my head and put on a battle saddle without any weapons attached, planning to get or buy some new ones instead of using the old ones. I never used a primary weapon anyway, as the energy weapons for my power armor were designed for power armor. I wished I had kept the gatling laser that I had used a lot, but I had learned the hard way to conserve ammo. Pew-Pew was the best example of that.

“Off to New Thunderhead I go,” I muttered to myself, marking the location where "The Core" used to be years ago on my map. As I looked at my interface, I saw that "Hoofington" had been renamed to "New Lunar Commonwealth". Huh. Goes off with the strange names on the surface.

I did one final check of my inventory, making sure I wasn’t carrying anything useless. Among the miscellaneous items was a holotape with "For L. Dart" written on it in my handwriting. I remembered when Crumpets had asked me to transfer the recordings from my power armor to the empty holotapes lying around in the Stable’s communication room. I had agreed, thinking that the recordings had no value. To my surprise, I also found Dancer’s old mission logs and personal recordings in my storage, without any memory of transferring them. I intended to transfer them to the holotapes as well, but I had never bothered to listen to them.

I sighed, keeping some of the holotapes in my saddlebags even though I couldn’t play them without a Pip-Buck. As I finished packing, I trotted out of the quarters and along the Stable corridors, heading for the entrance.

I walked through the corridors of the Stable, feeling restless. I needed to stretch my wings and get some fresh air. I stepped out of the entrance and looked up at the sky, my eyes widening in surprise. A few stars sparkled in the distance, a rare sight in the polluted and dusty Wasteland. I didn’t hesitate. I spread my wings and flew into the sky, feeling the wind and freedom on my face.

I soared over the vast and ever-changing landscape below, marveling at the beauty of it all. The rocky, barren terrain gradually gave way to lush green forests and sparkling lakes, a stark contrast to the wasteland I was used to. Small towns and settlements dotted the landscape, their flickering fires and distant chatter of ponies creating a sense of peacefulness in the midst of the chaos.

As I neared the outskirts of the Commonwealth by the bridge, the smell of burning fuel and smoke assaulted my nostrils. Curious, I flew closer to investigate, only to witness five raiders were attacking a small caravan of two traders, their makeshift spears and knives dripping with blood.

Anger boiled in my chest as I saw these scum attacking innocent ponies and stealing their loot. I couldn’t let them get away with it. Without a second thought, I drew my weapon, Pew-Pew, and prepared to take on the raiders. I angled my wings and dived down towards them, firing a few shots and disintegrating two raiders with critical headshots. The remaining three charged at me, brandishing their weapons.

I knew I had to conserve my ammo, so I engaged the raiders in close combat, relying on my combat skills and agility to dodge their attacks and deliver powerful blows with my hooves. The fight was brutal, each blow sending jolts of pain through my body. But I pushed through, using the endurance of my body to take them down one by one.

Disarming one of the raiders, I used his spear to effortlessly stab it through his chest before repeating the move on the other two. As the last raider fell to the ground, I dropped the spear and felt a wave of fatigue wash over me.

With the threat eliminated, I turned my attention to the survivors, relieved to find them unharmed. I made sure they were okay, and they thanked me and rewarded me with some caps and supplies, which I accepted gratefully.

I bid goodbye to them and took off again, feeling pretty good about myself for not being an asshole for once.

After checking the map, I realized I was near Hippocratic Research. As I approached the location, I couldn't help but feel unease crept over me. The building that was marked on the map was nothing but rubble, once maybe a magnificent structure reduced to a pile of debris and was surrounded by overgrown foliage. The explosion that caused this destruction seemed to have happened recently as the map still registers its location despite being useless.

I wondered what had happened to it. Was it a natural disaster, or some kind of war? I didn’t like the feeling of doom that hung over the place, so I kept flying south.

As I flew, I saw some lights in the distance. They were the signs of life, the little towns and camps that ponies had made in the wasteland. Some of the towns had bonfires, where ponies gathered to tell stories and laugh. Some had lanterns, where ponies lived in their makeshift homes. But the most amazing sight was New Thunderhead, the city that shone like a star in the night sky. It was a huge city, with skyscrapers and roads and walls. It had lights of all colors, that made the streets look warm and lively. I could hear the sounds of the city, the music and the chatter and the noise. It reminded me of the old days, when I lived in the clouds. I felt a breeze on my wings, and a pang in my heart.

I flew over the city, and I saw all kinds of ponies doing their thing. Some were watching a street performer, clapping their hooves to the beat. Some were selling stuff, shouting out their prices and deals. Some were just walking around, enjoying the night. I flew closer to the center of the city, where the government buildings were. They were big and impressive. Some of the offices were still lit, meaning that ponies were still working hard even at night.

I landed on one of the skyscrapers, to get a better view of the city. It was beautiful, the city spread out below me like a jewel. I could see the water of the bay, and the mountains on the horizon. I stood there, admiring the city. I thought about how hard it must have been to build it, to make it work in this hellhole. The surface was a scary and crazy place, and every day was a struggle. But the ponies of New Thunderhead had done it, they had made a city that was alive and thriving, just like the old Thunderhead in the sky.

For the first time in a while, I felt proud and amazed by the ponies who had made it happen.

I flapped my wings and flew away, rising above the city before heading to the front gates. Two armored pegasi were guarding the gate, looking out for any trouble. The city’s walls were huge and high, showing that New Thunderhead didn’t mess around with their security. The gates were pretty fancy, but not as fancy as the old Thunderhead.

One of the guards, a lavender mare with purple-blue mane, waved at me as I came closer. "Welcome back, Dusk," Twister said, sounding friendly. I recognized her as a former Neighvarro Enclave Sergeant.

The other guard, a brown stallion with a buzz cut, spoke up, "If that's the case, reckon you should pony up." He grinned and held out his hoof.

I gave him a blank stare, not in the mood for his shit.

He saw my expression and raised his hooves in surrender, "Now, now, I'm just yankin' your tail."

Twister rolled her eyes and punched him lightly on the shoulder. "Don't go jestin' with Striker's young'un, Boomer," she scolded. Then she turned to me and apologized for her colleague's behavior. "Sorry 'bout that, Dusk. He's just a greenhorn lookin' for a little fun 'cause he's gettin' bored. You know how it is 'round these parts," she said with a laugh.

I pulled out a laminated card, my pass for New Thunderhead, from my saddlebag and nodded. "Uh-huh," I said, showing I was not in a mood for a conversation and showing her the card. Twister stepped back and opened the gate.

As I started to walk into the city, I heard some voices behind me. I ignored them until I heard Twister say. "I'm mighty sorry sir and ma'am, but you're a couple of hundred and fifty caps short for that pass."

"A thousand caps?!" A male voice exclaimed. "When did the damn price go up?"

“Apologies, sir, but the entry fee for New Thunderhead's passport is a full thousand caps,” Boomer explained in a sympathetic tone.

"Brahmin shit!" the male voice swore. Then a female voice cut in. "Stop it, Cheese! You're not helping at all." Her voice grew closer as she addressed Twister and Boomer, "Please, we don't have enough caps for the pass. Can we pay at the end of the month?"

Twister's voice was regretful as she explained the policy. "I wish I could help, ma'am, but we're obliged to collect the full payment, just as the council stallion decreed."

As I was about to enter the city, I heard somepony call me, "Excuse me! The pegasus with the purple mane?" The voice was aimed at me, and I turned to see a tired and stressed unicorn mare with an earth stallion who looked just as bad. "Can you spare us two hundred and fifty caps for our pass?" She pointed to the stallion. "My husband and I want to get into New Thunderhead to see his sister. We lost our home in the south and we have nowhere else to go. Please, please…"

I frowned, looking at Twister and Boomer, who both looked sorry but professional. I remembered the times when I visited the surface with the Skyport exchange program, and I felt conflicted. Should I help these ponies out? Or keep my caps for myself?

"Open your heart," I remembered her saying. But I couldn't bring myself to do it as I wasn't feeling generous today. With a heavy heart, I turned around and trotted towards the entrance without looking back.

The night streets of New Thunderhead remind me of the old days in the clouds, but with a twist of Wasteland flavor. I’m amazed by how the heart of the Commonwealth thrives with its diverse and prosperous residents and merchants; the city seems almost out of place in the Wasteland. Despite the harsh realities beyond the city walls, the ponies here have shown remarkable resilience and ingenuity. The city is alive with colorful murals, vibrant marketplaces, and a lively atmosphere that contrasts sharply with the desolate world outside. Even at this late hour, the city never loses its energy and spirit. I weave through the crowds of ponies of all races and backgrounds, their chatter creating a low hum that fills the air. Neon signs flash all kinds of goods and services, lighting up the faces of the passing ponies. It’s a bustling and vibrant metropolis, with tall buildings and wide boulevards that seem almost out of place in the Wasteland.

I’m genuinely impressed by how well the ponies from Thunderhead have adapted to life on the surface.

I open my map and notice that the interface has changed to the layout of New Thunderhead. I mark the "Family home" on my map and start to trot my way there. I could use my wings and fly there in a matter of seconds, but I decide to take a leisurely trot across the city instead. After spending so much time trapped within the white, claustrophobic walls of the Stable, it’s refreshing to have some variety in my life, although I’m still not sure what my purpose is out here.

As I trot down the street, I hear some ponies talking and I can’t help but eavesdrop on their gossip. “Did you hear that the sewers are crawling with radroaches?!” one of them exclaims.

I slow down and move to the side of the street to avoid blocking the way, still listening intently. “That’s Terminus’s problem and they’re way far southwest from here. There’s no way it’ll reach here,” another voice says dismissively.

But the first pony won’t let it go. “No no, I heard maintenance workers here are having trouble cleaning the sewers as the damn radroaches are everywhere underneath the city!”

My mind immediately wonders about it and wishes I had an E.F.S. in my foreleg interface to check for hostiles. I make a mental note to investigate further, maybe ask Moonshadow about it later. She knows a lot about the city and could tell me if there was any truth to the rumor.

The skeptical pony snorts, “Where the hell did you hear about that, anyway? From Granny Rags?”

The other pony insists, “No, I didn’t hear that from her! Everypony’s talking about it…”

I decide it’s time to move on and turn my attention back to my map. It shows an unmarked alleyway with the label "Granny Rag's alleyway." Huh. I wonder if eavesdropping on random gossip could lead to unexpected discoveries about other ponies’ whereabouts.

Lost in thought, I don’t realize how much time has passed until I find myself standing on the porch of my family’s house. The familiar scent of the freshly cut grass fills my nostrils as I look up at the wooden porch that was built with precision and care. It’s fancier than the identical houses that dotted the rest of the city, and the high-quality craftsmanship of the porch and the freshly painted exterior show that they’ve been doing quite well for themselves since founding New Thunderhead.

I hesitate for a moment before approaching the door, unsure of how I’ll be received. I know I’ve been distant and withdrawn lately, and my family might not appreciate my sudden appearance. But I push aside my doubts and knock on the makeshift door.

A few seconds later, the door opens, revealing Moonshadow. She stands before me, a dark gray mare with a short indigo mane that’s neatly trimmed. Her sky-blue eyes peer through her eyeglasses, studying me until she recognizes me.

“Good evening, Dusk,” Moonshadow greets me flatly. I can tell she’s not happy to see me. Her body language is stiff and her voice lacks the warmth that I used to hear from her.

“You sound excited,” I try to joke, remembering my exchange with Boomer at the gates earlier, but it doesn’t seem to amuse her.

Moonshadow purses her lips, then looks down at my appearance and frowns. I follow her gaze and realize that I forgot to clean myself off after fighting the raiders earlier. My barding and coat are caked in dust and grime, and my mane is a tangled mess from my flight.

“Looks like you’ve had a rough day,” she says sarcastically.

I scratch my head, trying to shrug off the awkwardness. “Uh, yeah. It was nothing.” But my mind is still reeling, and I can’t shake off the feeling of unease that lingers in my chest.

Moonshadow nods slowly, but our conversation still feels strained. “Well, come in,” she opens the door wider for me to enter.

I walk into the house, taking a moment to look around the interior. It reminds me of the cloud cities, with its open layout and minimalist decor. But the Wasteland setting means that it lacks the luxury and comfort that I was used to. The walls are bare and the furniture is functional rather than stylish.

“Moon?” I hear Father’s voice call out from the living room. “Who is that?”

Moonshadow closes the door behind me and gives me a look of disdain before walking down the hallway towards the living room. “It’s Dusk, father,” she answers.

I take a deep breath and follow her down the hallway. The air feels heavy and tense, and I know that I have a lot of explaining to do if I want to mend the rift between us, still unsure what it’s all about.

I see Father limping towards me with his cane, his face lighting up a bit as he sees me. I can tell he’s glad to see me, even though his gait shows the pain he’s in. As he gets closer, I can see the wrinkles around his eyes deepen as he smiles. The twins, Lambent and Lucent, follow him, their excitement clear as they spot me. They run towards me, their movements full of youthful exuberance, and almost knock me over with their hug.

“Hey girls,” I greet my younger sisters as they embrace me, their front legs wrapped around me. I can’t help but smile at their energy. As Lucent pulls back, I notice her blue eyes trail down to my bloodied barding, leaving her speechless. My heart starts to race as I wonder if my sisters think less of me for the violence that marks my life. I feel myself getting lost in the thoughts, but Lucent’s enthusiastic voice breaks the silence.

“Whoa, who’d you get this time?” Lucent’s brashness never ceases to amaze me. I’m caught off guard for a moment, unsure of how to respond. “Oh, uh…” I breathe a sigh of relief and reply, “Raiders. They attacked some traders in the wastes.”

Lambent speaks up with her polite tone, “Did you get hurt-” but Lucent interrupts her, eager for more details. “How many of them?”

I pause, thinking of how to answer, feeling the burden of my unwanted thoughts. I look at Lambent and say, “No, I didn’t get hurt,” then turn to Lucent and say, “Five of them.” I can see the excitement in Lucent’s face, and I feel a twinge of guilt. My family shouldn’t be so thrilled about the violence that fills my life.

Moonshadow interrupts our banter and herds us to the living room. I drop my stuff on the floor and peel off my barding, feeling without the armor protecting my body. The only thing I keep on is my interface attached to my foreleg. I quickly wash off the dirt and blood from my coat in the bathroom upstairs, having to endure from staring at my own scars long enough. As we settle in, I feel a sense of unease. There are things I can’t say in front of my younger sisters, even though they’re not fillies anymore. I know they’re old enough to understand the harsh realities of the wasteland, but I don’t want to ruin their innocence just yet.

We sit down for dinner while Moonshadow cooks, and I savor the taste of fresh vegetables. It’s a rare treat compared to the canned crap and dried stuff I usually eat on my travels. As we eat, we chat and joke, and I find myself relaxing and smiling more than I have in ages. We swap stories and laugh over old memories, and I feel a warm glow in my chest. But as much as I love being with my family, I also feel a distance between us. Even as I join in the fun, my heart feels heavy, as if it’s hiding a secret I can’t share.

However, as the night goes on, I feel something bothering me. It’s a nagging feeling in the back of my mind that won’t go away. Despite my attempts to ignore it and enjoy the time with my family, it stays throughout the night. Maybe it’s the weight of my past, or the fear of what might happen in the future, but I feel something is about to change.

We finished dinner, and as Moonshadow and I cleared the table, the twins begged me to give them firearms training, just as I had promised during my last visit. I had brought the necessary equipment, so we headed to the range located at the far end of the property.

The range was simple, with four lanes set side by side and dummies made of straw and tattered fabric at the far ends, near the high walls of the city. I was grateful that our family home was located at the edge of New Thunderhead, so there was no risk of stray bullets reaching neighboring homes. The night was getting colder, but my thick, armored barding protected me from the elements.

I handed the twins two 9mm pistols, one revolver, and cartons of 9mm and .45 rounds from my saddlebag. They quickly dressed in warm clothing, and I showed them the correct way to load ammunition, hold the handguns with their mouths and wings, and engage the safety.

As I demonstrated proper posture, I fired off a few rounds in quick succession, blasting the dummies in the head with tight circles of impact. "It'll take a while to learn to shoot, but with regular practice, you shouldn't have any problems," I unload the gun. "When you're out there, and a radscorpion comes at you, your instinct will be to fire as soon as the gun is in front of you."

Lambent raised the revolver and pulled the trigger, but the gun was leveled at the ground. "You'll miss it. You need to get the gun up to eye level," Lucent commented. With one smooth movement, she swung the gun up, aimed, and pulled the trigger. Unfortunately, the shot missed horribly, making me snort.

Lambent prepared herself by loading the revolver before heading into the shooting range. Though the revolver was a better fit for her, it was still a cumbersome task to load each bullet individually. Thankfully, I had prepared a speed loader to make the process easier. As Lambent got ready, I approached her.

Positioning myself behind her, I slid my hooves along her cheeks to adjust her stance. "Looks good. Just remember to keep your breathing steady," I instructed her before stepping aside with a smile. "Give it a shot."

Lambent raised the handgun to her eye level, her focus intent as she aimed at the dummy using her wing. Pulling the hammer, she took a deep breath and fired off a round, the gun echoing loudly in the range. She frowned slightly at the result.

"Great job," I praised her, giving a thumbs up with my wing.

Lucent snorted, "Yeah, absolutely great that she missed."

Lambent's smile grew wider. "I thought your snarky self was gone for good," she teased.

Undeterred, Lambent lifted the gun again, taking aim and pulling the hammer with her wing. She breathed evenly and squeezed the trigger, but this time the shot missed the target entirely. Lambent huffed in annoyance, nibbling on her lip before taking aim again. As I watched her, I noticed her glance at the dummy where Lucent had shot earlier, noting the inconsistent bullet holes. Lambent seemed determined to reach Lucent's level and focused her attention back on her own gun, steadying her grip.

"Take your time, Lamb. You've got this," I encouraged her. Lambent pulled back the hammer, took aim, and squeezed the trigger. The bullet found its mark in the dummy's head. "Nice!"

For the next hour, the twins practiced diligently. By the time they finished the box of ammunition, Lambent was consistently hitting the target. I instructed them to gather their shells, and they returned their guns and spent casings to me.

I then gave them a final reminder, "Remember, regular practice is key. And don't forget to clean your guns after each use."

The twins nodded in understanding as we walked back to the house. I was glad to see them enjoying their training, and it was always a pleasure to help them improve their skills. It's essential for them to know how to defend themselves, especially in the dangerous world they live in.

As we walked into the house, Moonshadow greeted us with a warm smile, her voice filled with curiosity, "How was the training?"

"It was great. Lambent did really well," I replied, a sense of pride swelling in my chest.

Moonshadow beamed, "That's fantastic to hear." She then turned to the twins, "It's getting late, you two should head off to bed now." The twins yawned in agreement before heading up the stairs, leaving us alone.

"That was a productive day," Moonshadow's voice shifted as we were left alone, going back in her stoic tone. "You're always such a good teacher to them."

"I try my best," I tried to smile. "It's important for them to know how to defend themselves."

Moonshadow nodded in agreement, "I know. It's a dangerous world out there, but with you teaching them, I feel a little more at ease."

I mean, I’m the only one in this family who can shoot shit at this moment, right?

As I don’t hear much from them, knowing they disappeared into their own quarters, I couldn't help but feel the weight of my heart return, and an uneasy sense settled in my chest. "Is father around?" I asked, hoping to distract myself from the emotions that were creeping up on me.

Moonshadow hesitantly nodded, "He's in the dining room." I looked down at my saddlebags, took a deep breath, and made my way towards the dining room, with Moonshadow trailing behind me.

I walked towards the dining room, fuck, I couldn't help but feel the weight of my heart return, and an uneasy sense settled in my chest. I knew what was waiting for me, the same heavy atmosphere that hung around us every time I returned. A sense of guilt that never left me no matter how many times I reminded myself of my reasons for leaving.

I took a deep breath and entered the room, trying to keep my composure intact. Father looked up as I sat down by the chair at the edge of the short side of the table, with Moonshadow sitting in between us. "I forgot to give you guys this," I pulled out a small sack of two thousand bottle caps against the table. "You know, the monthly caps for everypony here."

Moonshadow let out a sad sigh, "Then what? Leave again by tomorrow and come back next month?" Her voice filled with a mixture of disappointment and anger. "Do you even see how much the twins missed you? Do you?"

The weight of Moonshadow's words hit me like a ton of bricks, and I couldn't meet her eyes. It was true, I had been away for far too long, but I couldn't just explain everything to them, not now at least. "I...I didn't mean to hurt them. I just had some important things to take care of."

"Important things?" Moonshadow scoffed, "You mean like running away and leaving us here to fend for ourselves?" She stood up, placing both hooves on the table. "You know what? I'm done with this. I can't keep pretending that everything's okay. You can't just come and go as you please, leaving us behind to pick up the pieces. It's not fair to anypony."

Father cleared his throat, "Moonshadow, let's not make a scene. Your sister had her reasons for leaving."

Moonshadow turned to him, her voice raised, "Reasons? What reasons could possibly justify abandoning your family?" I felt tears forming in my eyes but I held them back.

I tried to speak, but my voice failed me. I felt a knot form in my stomach as the tension in the room escalated. "I didn't abandon anypony," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I had to leave, but I'm back now."

Moonshadow's eyes bore into mine, searching for some sort of explanation that could make sense of it all. I could see the pain and hurt in them, and it made me feel like I was failing her, failing them all. "Then why won't you stay with us? Why won't you just stay in New Thunderhead with your family for the rest of your days?" Her voice was laced with unexplained sadness, a look I hadn't seen since Glory's hospital room. "What makes living out in the Wasteland so damn special compared to being here with your family?"

I could feel my heart sinking as she spoke. I knew she had a point, but it was hard for me to explain why I couldn't stay with them permanently. "I can see that," I said quietly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "But you have to trust me, Moon. There are things out there that need to be taken care of, and I have to be the one to do it. It's not something I can explain right now, but it's important."

My gaze dropped to the floor, my guilt and shame threatening to overwhelm me. My life in the Wasteland was far from ideal, but it gave me a sense of purpose that I couldn't find anywhere else. Working with other ponies to help those in need, even if it meant compromising my morals at times, was more fulfilling to me than living within the walls of New Thunderhead. But I couldn't bring myself to tell Moonshadow or Father any of that, not when I sometimes felt like I didn't deserve to be with them.

But before I could say anything else, Moonshadow spoke again, her tone more desperate this time. And despite my best efforts, I remained silent, not knowing how to respond to her outburst. As she quickly dashed off from the dining room and up the staircase, I sat there in stunned silence, feeling like I had failed yet again.

Father's voice broke through my thoughts, jolting me back to reality. "What was on your mind, Dusk?" he asked, his tone gentle but probing. And as I turned back to face him, I felt a wave of shame wash over me. How could I explain what was going on in my head when I barely understood it myself?

"I just...I wasn't even sure what to say," I muttered, feeling defeated.

Father's voice was low and soothing, but it only added to my frustration. I didn't want their sympathy, I wanted them to understand. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, desperate to find the right words to explain my situation.

"Oh, you definitely have things to say," father sighed, his piercing gray eyes fixed on mine. "Listen Dusk, we talked about you as a family. I wasn't sure when you started giving us your caps-"

"It's for all of you," I quickly interjected, hoping to clarify my intentions.

Father's expression softened, but his eyes remained fixed on mine. "But that's not the damn point," he said firmly. "All we wanted was to help you. Let us help you, Dusk. We know that something is wrong and that you're having a difficult time. Please understand."

I could feel my mind starting to fizz and the ringing noises in my ears coming back. How could they possibly help me? They don't know anything about what I'm going through. The thought made me want to lash out and push them away, but I knew I couldn't. My state of mind was fragile, and I didn't want to hurt them any more than I already had.

Despite my inner turmoil, father kept talking and talking, doing his best to comfort me and make me feel better. But my state of mind refused to cooperate. I felt trapped and suffocated, unable to express my true feelings.

Finally, father stopped talking, his gaze fixed on me, waiting for my answer. I blinked several times, trying to clear my head.

"Is there..." I swallowed hard, feeling like there was a rock lodged in my throat. "Is there something I can make up with?"

Father raised a brow, confused. "What do you mean?"

I felt stupid for even asking. "Obviously there's nothing wrong with me," I said, lying to my own father. "I've always been like this." Stop lying, Dusk. "But I really want to spend more time with you guys. Really. It's just that... I'm busy."

As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted them. It was a feeble attempt to avoid the real issue, to keep them at legs's length. But at the same time, I couldn't help but feel like it was the truth. My life was so hectic and unpredictable, and I didn't know how to make time for the ponies who mattered most.

Father's expression softened, and he reached out to take my hoof. "We understand that you're busy, Dusk. But you're not alone. We're here for you, always. And we'll always be here to help you through whatever you're going through."

I felt a surge of emotion welling up inside me, threatening to spill over. But I pushed it down, not wanting to show any weakness.

“Thanks,” I said quietly, hoping he could hear the sincerity in my voice. “I appreciate it.”

I watched as Father left the room, his hoofsteps echoing in my ears. The sound around me seemed to fade away, and all I could hear was his muffled voice followed by some other noises that I couldn’t quite make out. The silence that followed was deafening, and I was left alone with my thoughts.

My chest felt heavy with guilt as I thought about what had just happened. I had lied to Father, and I was still keeping secrets from my family. But how could I possibly tell them the truth? How could I explain that my life in the Wasteland, though dangerous and uncertain, was the only thing that made me feel alive?

I sat there in silence for a while, lost in my thoughts. The sounds of my family moving around the house seemed to blend into the background, leaving me alone with my doubts and fears. I felt like a failure, unable to live up to their expectations and unable to break free from the cycle of violence and chaos that had become my life. At the same time, I knew that I couldn’t keep running from my problems forever, and that I needed to face them head-on if I wanted to have any chance of finding peace.

With a heavy sigh, I got up from the table and headed towards the stairs. Each step felt heavier than the last, as if the weight of the world was resting on my shoulders. As I climbed the stairs, I could hear the sounds of my family members in their rooms, getting ready for bed.

Moonshadow’s door was closed, but I could see a faint light shining from underneath. I knocked softly, hoping she would let me in. After a few seconds, I heard a distant “come in.”

I twisted the knob shyly and slowly opened the door, peeking through to see Moonshadow by her desk, reading something from a blue binder with an oil lamp illuminating the desk. As I fully opened the door and trotted in, she turned her head in my direction and looked surprised to see me.

"Hey," I greeted plainly, feeling a lump form in my throat. Moonshadow furrowed her eyebrows in irritation. "What do you want, Dusk? Saying goodbye or whatnot?"

I stepped into Moonshadow's room and closed the door behind me, feeling the weight of nervousness settle in my stomach. The room looked similar to the one she had back in the research lab, with neatly stacked paperwork by her desk. But this room felt different, almost empty except for the saddlebags in the corner.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I had to say. "Listen Moon, I'm sorry for not being around with the family for most of my time. I was just…" I trailed off, biting my lip in uncertainty. Moonshadow's anticipation wasn't helping, her eyes boring into me with curiosity, waiting for me to finish my sentence. "...busy. Busy with the crap in the Stable."

I knew it was a weak excuse, but it was the only one I had. I didn't want to tell her the real reason I couldn't stay, that I didn't feel like I deserved to be with them, that I didn't feel like I deserved to be happy.

"Please stop lying, Dusk," Moonshadow said softly, her voice tinged with concern. She stood up from her desk, turning her full attention to me. "I know there's something more. You're always running off, disappearing without a word. We all worry about you."

I winced at the reminder of my past, the things I had done, the things I was still doing. "Maybe. I…" I pursed my lips, feeling a wave of guilt wash over me. "I'm doing my best, you know, surviving."

"I know," Moonshadow said, her voice softening. "But I'm worried about you. We're all worried." She adjusted her glasses, looking straight into my eyes. "Is it because you can't escape from killing other ponies? Is that why you can't settle here with us?"

I felt a lump form in my throat, the weight of my past pressing down on me. "Yeah, maybe," I said, barely able to meet her gaze. "I… I don't know if I can ever be free of it."

Moonshadow took a step closer to me, her hoof on my shoulder. "I understand that it's hard, Dusk. But you can't keep running forever and the last thing I want is to lose my sister again..."

"What do you mean you or anypony else can't save her?! She can't keep suffering like this!" Her voice echoes through the back of my head, "Please!!"

I felt a surge of emotion welling up inside of me. "I don't want to lose you either, Moon," I admitted, feeling vulnerable. "You, Father and the twins are the only family I have left."

"What... the fuck happened to her?"

Moonshadow's hoof on my shoulder brought me back to the present moment. Her words echoed in my mind, reminding me that I wasn't alone. That I had a family who cared for me, despite my shortcomings. Despite my... everything. Despite I still hide almost everything from them.

However, as much as I wanted to believe her words, the weight in my chest returned. The all-too-familiar feeling of grief, like a heavy stone pressing down on my heart. It reminded me of the time I spent in the hospital, surrounded by the sick and dying. The smell of antiseptic and death lingering in the air… and she was covered in bandages—

I was lost in my thoughts, reliving those painful memories, when Moonshadow shook me out of my reverie. I blinked, feeling disoriented, before realizing where I was and what she had asked me.

“Uh… yeah,” I said, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. “Just zoning out. Oh, and speaking of which…” I saw Moonshadow raise her brow in curiosity, prompting me to continue. That's one way to distract my displeasing thoughts... “I’ve heard about this issue in New Thunderhead sewers…”

I was intrigued by the rumors of radroaches infesting the sewers of this city. Moonshadow confirmed them with a nervous chuckle, but she also said that the maintenance ponies were clueless about how to deal with the pests, even though the water was filtered. She sighed and admitted that they wanted to keep it a secret, but somepony must have spilled the beans or a resident must have stumbled upon it.

I wondered if Granny Rags was the source of the rumor. The map showed the alleyway where she lived, and I had heard stories about her. I decided to pay her a visit the next day.

By the morning in New Thunderhead and headed to the approximate location, I felt a chill as I approached the abandoned building where Granny Rags supposedly resided. It was a decrepit structure, ready to fall apart at any moment, and it smelled like rot and mold. The floors creaked and groaned under my hooves as I walked through the building, and I heard rats scuttling in the shadows.

I climbed up a rickety staircase and reached a small, cluttered room with a boarded-up window. A lantern flickered in the dim light, casting eerie shadows on the walls. A metal drum served as a stove in the corner, glowing faintly. A croaky voice behind me startled me, “Is that you, my dear husband?” And I turned around to see an old, pale green unicorn mare with a short gray mane slickly styled with a clip. Her clouded gray eyes gazed at me, reminding me of Farsight, except that the older mare’s eyes looked way worse for wear. Her mouth was heavily scarred and stained red.

I approached her carefully, ready to speak, but she raised a hoof to stop me. “Wait, let me guess,” she said with a chuckle. “Are you here with my birdies? I keep losing them over and over.” She trotted away to a makeshift kitchen area with a rundown stove. I cleared my throat and spoke, “Look, listen… Are you… Granny Rags?”

She flashed a wicked grin, “Yes, that’s me,” she replied, her horn glowing with a sickly yellow aura as she levitated a rusty pot onto the stove and lit it with her magic. “That’s right. Everypony called me Granny Rags,” she stated. “So what are you here for? To rob me? Mess me around like those impolite gentlecolts?”

I shook my head quickly, trying to show her that I meant no harm. “No, I’m just here to ask you some questions,” I said, trying to sound calm and friendly.

“Then talk, dearie,” Granny Rags said.

“You know about the radroaches in the sewers, right?” I asked. Granny Rags nodded slowly. “I do, I do,” she said. “Those radroaches disturbed my birdies and even my beauty sleep every night.” She turned her head in my direction, her clouded eyes looking distant. “Nopony believed me when I told them, but of course…” She turned back to the stove, adding more food to the pot. “They think I’m crazy.”

I felt sorry for the old and nearly blind pony. She knew the truth about the infestation, as Moonshadow had confirmed, but the residents of New Thunderhead treated her poorly. As I watched her struggle with a half-eaten carrot, I wanted to help her, and so I spoke up.

“I believe you,” I said, hoping she could hear the sincerity in my voice. “I came here to learn more about the sewers. I want to get rid of those radroaches.”

Granny Rags dropped the carrot and gave me a scornful look. “Well, aren’t you a sweetheart?” she said sarcastically. “I can give you access to the sewers and a nice present from your granny… if you do me a favor. How does that sound?” I was wary of taking on more errands, but I was curious about the sewers and the present. Maybe it was worth it. After all, a little reward couldn't hurt, right?

“I’ll do it,” I said firmly.

Granny Rags nodded, a smile tugging at her lips. “Good,” she said, her horn glowing as she took out a holotape from a sack by her bed. "I want you to deliver this message to the stallion with a thick, sing-song accent." She tossed the holotape to me, and it showed up in my inventory as "For Prudent."

"It appears you have a Pip-Buck with you, mind if I?" Granny Rags reached out her hooves, pointing to my left foreleg. I hesitated, not wanting her to touch my crappy interface. But then I remembered that I needed her help, and that beggars can’t be choosers.

“Sure,” I said, extending my leg to her.

Granny Rags examined the device, her clouded eyes squinting as she tried to make sense of it. "Hmm, not really a Pip-Buck but it has a map…" Her horn glowed as she worked her magic. "There you go. It should be labeled in your map by now where that stallion is."

I thanked her and checked my map, which now had a new location called "Water Purification Center" in New Thunderhead. I was surprised. I knew the city had water purification systems, but I didn’t know there was a dedicated facility for it. I wondered what kind of technology they used and how they kept the water clean in this wasteland.

As I was about to leave, Granny Rags added, "When you come back with that message delivered, I have another gift for you."

II was curious about what she had for me, but I didn’t get my hopes up. It could be anything from a stale loaf of bread to a rusty nail. “What kind of gift?” I asked cautiously.

Granny Rags laughed, a sound that made me shiver. I felt uneasy as I looked at the weird old mare. She seemed harmless, but there was something dark in her voice that made me doubt her.

"It's a surprise, dearie," Granny Rags said with a mischievous grin. "You’ll have to come back and see for yourself.”

I nodded, pretending to be okay with that. “Okay, I’ll be back.”

I left Granny Rags’ home and stepped into the bright sunlight, which blinded me for a moment. I blinked several times, adjusting to the light. The streets of New Thunderhead were busy and noisy, a contrast to the quiet and stillness of Granny Rags’ place. I pulled up my map and looked for the Water Purification Center. It was close, just a few blocks away.

I thought about Granny Rags and how the other ponies treated her as I walked to the center. It was unfair, and I felt bad for her. But maybe she liked being alone. I shook my head, trying to focus on my task. I had a job to do, and I needed to get it done.

I took a deep breath as I walked towards the Water Purification Center, which was guarded by two armed earth ponies. The facility was fenced off, and the sound of the machines filtering the water was loud and constant. I approached the guards cautiously, holding the holotape.

“I need to see Prudent,” I said, trying to sound confident. The guard on the left looked at me suspiciously, his eyes darting to the device on my leg.

"Who are you?" he demanded.

"My name is Dusk," I replied with confidence. "Granny Rags sent me with a message for Prudent."

The pony on the right stepped forward, his gruff voice cutting through the air. "Alright, come with me," he said, leading me inside.

The Water Purification Center hummed with activity, the sound of the machines filtering the water and keeping it clean permeating the air. The smell was an acrid blend of chemicals and industry, reminiscent of the old world depicted in picture books. Despite the impressive technology surrounding me, the ponies in the facility appeared gruff and worn, their clothes torn and ragged. Their wary glances made me feel like an outsider.

As we climbed the metal staircase, I couldn't shake off the feeling of unease. The small office at the top of the facility was occupied by a tall, muscular earth pony stallion with a scruffy mustache. He was surrounded by water bottles and seemed to be busy with paperwork. The guard whispered something to him, and the stallion turned to face me with a skeptical expression.

"Allow me to have a word with her, will ya?" he said with a distinctive accent, beckoning me closer.

I approached Prudent's desk with a hint of apprehension and the guards left us alone in the office. He eyed me warily, his gaze flickering to the holotape that I held in my hoof. I could feel his suspicion emanating from him, but I knew I had to remain calm and deliver the message from Granny Rags.

"It's a message from Granny Rags," I said, holding out the holotape. "She asked me to deliver it to you."

Prudent snatched the holotape from my hoof and quickly slotted it into a nearby terminal. He leaned forward, his eyes scanning the screen as the message played. His expression changed from suspicion to worry, and I could feel the tension in the room.

After the message ended, Prudent turned his attention to me, his gaze piercing into mine. "Yer name's Dusk, ain't it, matey?" he asked.

I hesitated for a moment before nodding my head. "Yes, that's right."

"Be ye a newcomer to New Thunderhead, me hearty?" he asked.

"No, I've been here for a while," I replied, feeling a sense of confusion creeping in.

"Aye, so ye ain't be knowing 'bout that old lass, aye?" Prudent leaned back in his chair. "Listen here, matey, I ain't got a clue what ye've gotten yerself into with Granny Rags."

My confusion turned to concern as Prudent's words hung in the air. "What do you mean?"

"Let's just say...she ain't yer typical friendly old lass ye stumble upon on the streets, unless ye be needin' somethin' from her."

I nodded slowly, unsure of what to say.

"Well, I needed more information about the radroach infestation in New Thunderhead sewers," I finally spoke up, hoping to clear the air.

"Aye, we do, Dusk," Prudent replied, leaning forward. "Them infestations be ruinin' our water supply. Production be gettin' more and more inefficient, and we be havin' to filter the water many times to get rid o' that foul radroach taste and stench. Granny Rags be rumored to be involved in the infestations, which would explain a lot..."

Surprised, I asked, "Really? Granny Rags did that?"

Prudent nodded. "Ye don't spend much time in the city, do ye? But the rumors be spreadin' like wildfire. Is that why ye came to her first?"

I nodded, feeling ashamed for not being more informed.

"Here be me proposal, matey," Prudent said, tapping his hooves. "Ye can take that box outside me office and deliver it to Granny Rags. In return, she'll reward ye. But here's the catch: don't use her access to the tunnels. Ye'll be dealin' with them radroaches alone. Instead, use our tunnels with me boys to help ye clear 'em out. And once ye're done, ye'll get a nice sack o' caps as yer reward."

I eyed Prudent warily. "And why would you want to help me?"

"We share the same goal, mate," Prudent replied confidently. "We be the Bottle Sheet Gang, a privately-owned water company responsible for supplyin' clean water to the Commonwealth. It be a tough job, especially with them damn radroaches infestin' our water supply. But we be managin', and we be always lookin' for ways to improve our efficiency and output. And let me tell ye, I be known as a stallion in keepin' me own damn word, pegasus."

I couldn't help but feel uneasy. What was Prudent's true motive for helping me?

"How exactly do you plan on assisting me with clearing out the sewers?" I asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

Prudent pulled out a paper map from his desk. "We got several tunnel entrances scattered throughout the city that lead directly to the sewers. Our team be already workin' on clearin' out them radroaches, and we can provide ye with access to these tunnels and our team's assistance if ye be willin' to work with us."

As Prudent spoke, I couldn't shake off the feeling that there was something more to his offer. What was Granny Rags' involvement in all of this? And what did Prudent and his team want in return for their help?

"Why take me in immediately?" I asked, my curiosity getting the best of me.

"It be simple, really," Prudent replied with a smirk. "Ye be the first pegasus we've seen in a while. And ye look like ye've been through a lot o' shit. All o' me boys be just unicorns and earth ponies. We never had a single pegasus in our gang."

As I listened to Prudent's proposition, I couldn't help but understand why they needed me. The thought of being a valuable asset in such a dangerous task was both thrilling and daunting. After some contemplation, I made up my mind.

"I'll take your offer," I said, extending my hoof for a shake. "But I need to know more about Granny Rags and her involvement in all of this."

Prudent's smile faltered for a moment before he regained his composure. "Ah, Granny Rags," he said, his voice turning grim. "She be a bit o' a wild card, she be. We've had our run-ins with her in the past, and let's just say she ain't no pony to be trifled with."

I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What do you mean? Is she dangerous?"

Prudent nodded gravely. "She got some powerful magic at her disposal, and we suspect she be responsible for a lot o' them recent infestations in the sewers. We be tryin' to put a stop to it for a while now, but every time we get close to catchin' her, she slips away like a ghost in the night."

A chill ran down my spine at the mention of Granny Rags' magic. I had seen her easily levitate objects around despite her old age. As much as I tried to hide it, fear crept into my voice. "I'll be sure to keep my eyes peeled."

Before I left, I asked Prudent for a favor. “But first,” I said, “Can I swing by Granny Rags’ place? I need to pick up some stuff.”

Prudent nodded, understanding my need to tie up loose ends.

"Ye be free to do as ye please, matey. But be careful when dealin' with her," he replied. "and don't forget to come back here when ye be done clearin' them tunnels."

I took his warning to heart. Her reputation for using powerful magic was not to be taken lightly, and not many ponies dared to cross her. But I felt like I had to sort some things out before I could fully commit.

I stepped out of the dimly lit office and saw a large box waiting for me at the doorway. The cardboard box was sealed at the top, and I quickly slung it over my back, checking my inventory to make sure it was a box of a dozen filtered water bottles. To my surprise, the stallions around me didn’t seem to care, going about their business as usual, unlike earlier when they glared at me like I was an intruder. It was as if they finally accepted me or realized that I was harmless. Whatever the reason, I was grateful, and I made my way to Granny Rags without any trouble.

I arrived at Granny Rags’ makeshift home, a crumbling building with a collapsed wall that served as a balcony. The old mare was standing at the balcony, and as I climbed up the stairs, she perked up her ear.

“Dearie? Is that you?” she called out, her voice raspy but friendly.

“It’s Dusk,” I answered, setting the box on the floor of the main room.

“You’re back. Did you deliver the holotape?”

“Yeah, and I brought the box for you.”

“Wonderful, wonderful…” She levitated the box towards her with ease, showcasing her impressive telekinetic magic, and placed it next to the stove. “As promised…” Granny Rags’ horn glowed, and a gun case floated in my direction. “Here’s Granny’s gift,” she said with a wicked smile.

I took the case with a mix of excitement and confusion. I opened it and found a long and bulky laser rifle with a glowing prismatic cartridge in mint condition. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the weapon was made by Shadowbolt based on its logo on the wooden stock, a shadow pegasus company famous for producing powerful weapons. There was also an inscription on the stock that read ‘Zap-Zap’. Huh? Was this some kind of sibling weapon to that damn Pew-Pew?

“Where did you get this?” I asked, stunned.

Granny Rags cackled, her raspy voice sounding more creepy than playful. “A gift, one that I never used. I was saving it for somepony who deserved it,” she said slowly. “And you look like a pony who can overcome anything, don’t you? A pony who can just…” she gave me a sideways glance that made me shiver, “…take what you want.”

A knot formed in my stomach at her words, and I began to wonder if she knew about my allegiance to Prudent. Her tone was suspicious, and I couldn’t help but question if she was onto me or if my paranoia was getting the better of me. As I snapped out of my thoughts, I realized Granny Rags was standing in front of me, her horn aglow, and I saw her magic aura enveloping my device. After the magic faded away, I lifted my leg to check the device and saw that it had been upgraded to look like a Pip-Buck, minus the E.F.S. feature. I was surprised, but before I could say anything, Granny Rags gave me a crooked grin.

"And that's what you did to that stallion. I'm proud of you, dear." The elderly mare waved a hoof dismissively. "Now, go take care of the radroach problem, yes?"

With that, I left in a hurry, feeling like a pawn in her game. I checked the gun case and found more gem cartridges for Zap-Zap before bolting out of the building, hoping to avoid any more trouble.

As I walked down the stairs, my mind was flooded with questions. What did Granny Rags mean by taking what I want? Did she know that I was working for Prudent? And most importantly, how did she get that damn laser rifle? Shadowbolt was known for their secrecy, and I never imagined that a surfacer like Granny Rags could get her hooves on one of their weapons.

I stepped out onto the street, and looked around, noticing the rundown buildings and the frantic ponies scurrying about their business. It was as if they were running away from something, or somepony.

Pushing aside my apprehension, I headed back to Prudent’s hideout. Along the way, I felt a surge of gratitude towards Prudent for taking me in. In the short time I had known him, he had shown me more kindness than anypony else. Well, that’s expected when I look like I’ve been through hell and back outside the city’s walls.

Arriving at the basement of the water treatment plant, I was greeted by Prudent and his team, all of them geared up with identical leather bardings that seemed sturdy enough to fend off the pesky radroaches and other unfamiliar equipment to venture into the sewers. Prudent spotted me and walked over, handing me a helmet and flashlight.

"Ahoy there, Dusk! Ye be ready for this?" he asked.

I nodded and put on the helmet, making sure it fit snugly. "Yeah, and lead the way," I replied, trying to sound confident despite the pounding of my heart.

We descended into the dank and musty sewer, feeling the oppressive darkness swallow us. I tried to stay calm and focused on the task at hoof, but my heart wouldn’t stop racing. Prudent and his team were already geared up and waiting for me, their faces grim and determined. I nodded at them, hoping to show them my own resolve. The cool metal of my helmet provided some relief from the suffocating stench of the sewer. The sound of dripping water echoed through the tunnels, and the skittering of rats could be heard in the distance.

Prudent led the way, his flashlight cutting through the gloom. We walked in silence, the only sound being our hooves splashing in the shallow water. As we went deeper into the sewers, the water level rose, and I flew above with my wings to avoid getting wet.

The air was thick with tension as we ventured further into the darkness. We all knew what lurked in these tunnels - the infamous radroaches - and we had to be careful not to let our guard down. I kept my laser rifle ready, scanning the shadows for any signs of movement.

Suddenly, a scuttling sound broke the silence, and Prudent gestured for us to stop. We all froze, holding our breath as we listened for more noise. The silence was deafening, and my heart pounded in my chest.

Then, we heard it again - the skittering of tiny legs, closer and louder this time. Prudent whispered for us to get ready, and we raised our weapons, bracing ourselves for the worst.

The radroaches came out of the shadows, except they were glowing pink? Well, that’s new. Their chittering and clicking annoyed the hell out of me. They swarmed us from all sides, their hard shells glinting in the dim light.

I pulled the trigger of my prismatic rifle for the first time, creating a loud blast and feeling the heat of the beam from the right side of my battle saddle. It hit the first pink roach that crawled on the wall. It screeched before it disintegrated, but more were coming, and they were relentless.

Okay, that laser rifle was way too overkill.

More gunfire and laser blasts filled the air, drowning out the scuttling of the roaches. I felt their hard bodies crunching beneath my feet as I fought to keep them at bay and my new Pip-Buck started to make wild clicking noises like a Geiger counter. They were radioactive and toxic too? Crap, we were in over our heads.

And then it happened. One of the stallions let out a scream, “Holy shit!” and the roaches pounced on him with a ferocity that was horrifying to watch. I saw them gnawing at his flesh, ripping off chunks of his body that I had never seen the damn radroaches do, except for the pink ones like this. His screams were lost in the sound of gunfire, and I had to look away.

But there was no time to dwell on the horror of the situation. Prudent was shouting at us with “Keep moving, ye bastards!” and his shotgun blasting away. I followed his lead, flying above the fray, trying to pick off as many roaches as possible with Pew-Pew instead of Zap-Zap (why did I have weapons with ridiculous names?). The stallions charged ahead, and I flew overhead to provide cover, leading the way towards the main pipeline of the sewers where the radroach colony seemed to come from.

Gunfire and the skittering of radroaches surrounded me as I tried to take out as many of the creatures as possible, to the point it got overwhelming and I had to reload a dozen times that I was afraid I’d run out of ammo.

As we reached the main pipeline, I felt sick to my stomach. The walls were covered in pink egg sacs that bulged and pulsated, and the constant flow of radroaches coming out of them. Fucking Celestia, facing this mutated horde of pests made me want to puke. If this is actually what Granny Rags been doing, then I have more reasons to avoid her as much as possible.

“Dusk!” Prudent’s voice cut through the chaos, holding up an unlit molotov cocktail. “Light this thing up and fry those radroach eggs!”

I maneuvered my flight to catch the molotov Prudent threw my way. I then ignited the rag on the molotov with a burning cartridge from Pew-Pew, flying back to the top of the massive egg sac with its tendrils connecting each of the sections. Taking advantage of my flight, I tossed it towards what I assumed to be the main egg source.

The explosion was deafening, the flames spreading out in a deadly wave that engulfed the entire area. The radroaches scurried and shrieked in terror as they tried to escape the inferno. Prudent and his crew were already out of the room and I flew by last. We made our way through the sewer, flames clearing a path for us.

Finally, we had made it through the worst of it and were close to safety, completely silent from the pests except for the smell of burnt flesh that overwhelmed the stinking aroma in the sewer.

But as I looked around at the carnage, I noticed some of the stallions didn’t make it out alive, and one injured one lay on the ground, his torso was torn apart that even his bandages weren't able to staunch the bleeding.

Prudent knelt beside him, examining his wounds. “He’s fucked,” the stallion simply stated, looking up at me. “We need to get him back to base and get him treated.”

I nodded and volunteered myself to carry him on my back and began the slow and arduous journey back to the Water Treatment Plant. With each step, I felt the weight of the stallion on my back and the exhaustion from the battle weighing me down.

That stallion didn't make it.

The sight of his lifeless body hit Prudent like a punch in the gut. He had lost some of his best stallions in the fight against the radroach infestation, and even though they had cleared the sewers of the pests, he couldn’t help but feel a heavy burden of guilt. "Arr, 'tis a shame we couldn't save 'em all." he muttered, his voice heavy with grief.

I nodded, feeling a pang of sorrow myself. Losing a comrade in battle was never easy, but I tried to focus on the bright side: we had accomplished our objective, and the city was safer because of us. As Prudent led me to his office, I couldn’t help but feel a surge of pride for having proven myself to him and the Bottle Sheet Gang.

"Well done, Dusk," Prudent said, his tone more upbeat than before. "I knew ye were a top-notch pegasus, and ye proved me right." He tossed a sack of caps towards me, which I caught reflexively. "Here ye go, a reward for yer cooperation."

I opened the sack and gasped at the amount of caps inside. I quickly scanned them with my device and confirmed that there were five thousand caps in there. “Holy shit,” I murmured, trying to hide my excitement.

Prudent chuckled. "A hefty sum, indeed. And as I said before, I'm the stallion who keeps his damn word." He leaned back in his chair and lit a cigarette, offering me one as well. I declined, not being a smoker myself. Prudent took a deep drag and blew a cloud of smoke towards the ceiling. "Listen up, matey. I'd like to make ye an offer. Ye're a skilled pony, and we could use somepony like ye in our gang. The Bottle Sheet Gang takes care of its own, and we always lend a hoof when we can. If ye ever need anything, just ask."

I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the proposal. “What do you want me to do, exactly?”

"Nothin' too specific, really," Prudent stated, shrugging. "Just keep yer ears open for any job or opportunity that might benefit the gang. And if we ever need yer skills again, we'll give ye a call. Fair enough?"

I thought about it for a moment. Being associated with a faction like the Bottle Sheet Gang had its risks - they were known as extortionists and thugs after all - but it also offered advantages in terms of protection and resources. Plus, I respected Prudent and his leadership style. "Yeah, that sounds fair. I'm in."

Prudent smiled, exhaling another puff of smoke. "Great to hear it! Ye be part of the crew now, Dusk. Welcome aboard!"

He then gave me a piece of paper with a bunch of letters and numbers that I couldn’t comprehend. He said it was a code for an encrypted broadcast channel that he used to communicate with his gang members. Huh.

I wrapped up my work at the Water Treatment Center and headed back to my family’s place. Moonshadow was waiting for me, eager to hear the news. I told her everything: how I cleared the sewers, how I met Granny Rags, and how I discovered the goons behind the water supply. She was impressed by my bravery and thanked me for saving the city from a potential disaster, but also warned me to be careful around that sketchy mare from now on. She also handed me a hefty reward of two thousand caps from the officials. Not bad for a day’s work, I thought.

But I couldn’t relax just yet. There were still too many questions swirling in my head. Who was Granny Rags, really? What was her connection to the Shadowbolts? Was there something more to Prudent’s gang than meets the eye? I had a feeling that this was just the tip of the iceberg.

As the sun set, I said goodbye to my family and took off from New Thunderhead. I checked my map, which was now much more detailed than before. It showed me the ground depths and ranges, which would come in handy for exploring. It was a nice upgrade, but it came with a catch. The Pip-Buck replica that Granny Rags had given me was locked to my leg, and only Crumpets had the key to remove it. I wondered what else she had done to it. It seemed like a upgrade from my old hoofmade Pip-Buck, but with fewer features and functions than the standard one. Except for one thing: it had a powerful radio and broadcasting system. Plus it's screen is in tinted amber. Neat.

After a little fiddling, I was able to tune in to Prudent’s channel. It was currently offline, but I figured he would contact me soon enough. I marked my destination as “Thunderhead” and flew on.

I felt a pang in my chest as I approached the ruined city. I tried to shake it off and focused on the air, avoiding the inactive lightning rods. At least they weren’t shooting at me anymore. Soon, I reached an overgrown farmland that used to be a thriving agricultural area. I flew over the broken fence and landed on a familiar street in Thunderhead. The sight of the abandoned sky wagons, the pony skeletons, and the signs of war made me shiver. It was hard to believe that this was once my home.

I looked at my map again and marked the location of the Thunderhead Cemetery. I had to go there, to pay my respects to the fallen. It was the least I could do.

I took a deep breath and started walking down the street, stepping over the debris that littered the ground. As I walked, I couldn’t help but think about the past few days. The sewer infestation, Granny Rags and her mysterious past, the Water Treatment Center and its shady operators… It was a lot to take in.

I wished I knew more about Granny Rags and what she was up to. The fact that she had a Shadowbolt weapon was alarming, to say the least. I had a feeling that she was involved in more than just spreading rumors about the sewers.

My thoughts were interrupted by a loud clang. I looked down and saw a rusty metal can. I kicked it away and continued on my way, keeping an eye out for any trouble.

Thunderhead was a dangerous place now, but I still felt drawn to it. It was where I grew up, where I made friends, where I fell in love. It was where I lost everything. It was my home, once upon a time, and I felt a duty to visit the Thunderhead Cemetery and honor the dead. Memories flooded my mind – laughing in the park with my friends, studying in the grand building that was my school, spending lazy summer days with… No, I couldn’t think about that. It was all gone.

I reached the cemetery and walked through the gate. The graves were overgrown with weeds and flowers, some of them cracked or toppled over. I walked among them, reading the names of the fallen, each one a reminder of the lives lost in the civil war. I wondered how many of them had been buried properly, and how many had been left to rot.

Suddenly, I saw a figure in the distance, standing by a grave. It was a stallion unicorn, his horn glowing faintly with magic. He was using a cloud-walking spell, I realized, something I had seen before in Skyport.

My first instinct was to sneak up on him, but I hesitated. He looked like he was mourning, and I didn’t want to disturb him. But then I noticed whose grave he was standing at. It was Dancer’s mother’s grave, the one I had visited many times before.

A surge of curiosity overcame me, and I decided to approach him. I tried to be quiet, avoiding the tombstones and the vines. But I wasn’t careful enough. I tripped over a vine and fell to the ground, making a loud noise.

The stallion turned around, his eyes wide with fear. He saw me and ran away.

“Hey, wait!” I shouted, reaching out my hoof. But it was too late. He was gone. I got up and ran after him, flying over the obstacles. He reached a clear path and his magic faded, sending him falling through the clouds with a scream.

I didn’t hesitate. I dove through the clouds after him, catching him a few meters below. I held him in my hooves, like a bride. He was heavier than me, being taller, but I managed to hold him.

The moonlight shone on him, revealing his dirty, golden coat and a saddlebag with a red cross. I looked into his startled citrine eyes, and I couldn’t believe it. It was… Dancer? But as a stallion? His citrine eyes remained locked on mine, and his disheveled mane danced over his yellow horn.

"Holy Celestia..." he muttered, bewildered, his gaze locked with mine. "Dusk?"

"Lightning Dart?" My shock was palpable. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. After over a decade, I'd found Dancer's twin brother, an utterly surreal moment that I'd never anticipated.

All I could say is: what the fuck.

User Alert! Such tenacity! You've chugged enough Sparkle-Cola to regain some vitality. You're now officially tougher than a two-headed Brahmin in a radstorm!

Author's Note

Holy shit this chapter took way too long than I initially expected. Maybe due to the fact I come up with a small side quest thing on the spot. I thought about expanding New Thunderhead much more but I don't want to make this chapter way too lengthier and shit.

Also, do you notice the easter eggs? wink wink

Chapter 03: Reunion

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 3: Reunion
"I thought he's gone... how resilient."

"What is family to you?"

The sound of Dancer’s voice cut through my drowsy mind, pulling me out of a half-asleep stupor. I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes as I took in the room that was bathed in a faint blue glow from the security monitors that blinked and buzzed like restless insects. I noticed the furrowed brows and the tight lips on Dancer’s face, a clear sign that something was bothering her.

“Hmm?” I grunted, trying to shake off the last of my exhaustion. Night shifts are an absolute nightmare to go through.

“You seem to love your family a lot,” she said, her voice low and heavy. “What is family to you?”

I hesitated for a moment, knowing that this was a weighty topic. “Family is… everything to me,” I replied finally after letting out a quiet yawn. “But sometimes, from what I’ve seen anyway, it’s not just about blood ties. It’s about the connections we make with the ponies around us… you know, through love and loyalty I suppose.”

Dancer’s expression softened as she listened to me, her citrine eyes searching mine for understanding. “Is this how it feels when you lose your mom?” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the hum of the monitors.

My heart clenched as I remembered the pain of my own mother leaving, but I pushed the memory aside. “Losing a mother who has passed away is different from a mother who left home for selfish reasons,” I said carefully. “But the pain of losing somepony you love is never easy.”

Dancer nodded, her eyes still sad, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as I instinctively reached out to squeeze her hoof in comfort. For a moment, it looked like the weight of grief lifted from her shoulders. Not completely, but something to ease off the tense crap she’s been dealing with from the past few days.

We sat in silence, watching the security monitors flicker. I wasn’t sure if I meant it when I said family was more than just a biological connection. I still believe that you can’t just choose who you’re family with. It’s about the bond that we make with those who love and support us through the worst times. But hey, it could be overwhelming, but having the strength and resilience of those who remained could help us like, giving a small advise about family? I guess we could move forward…

The campfire’s orange embers cast a warm glow across the mountainside, lighting up the rugged landscape around us. I stare at the crackling flames, the only sound in the peaceful stillness. Dart’s hot air balloon looms nearby, its bright colors standing out against the dark hues of the mountains.

I think back to the last time I saw Dart - at his mother’s funeral almost a decade ago - and even further back to when we were fillies. The discovery that unicorns were just as important as pegasi in Thunderhead was a shocking yet enlightening realization, especially considering the Enclave’s biased beliefs at the time. Now, the Enclave is long gone, and I wonder about the what-ifs that haunt me.

My thoughts drift back to the funeral, which was held at the same place where Dart and I met earlier tonight. The cemetery’s gray stones still watch silently in the background.

Dart’s scruffy stubble catches my eye, and I realize that he didn’t have it the last time we met. Despite the rough look, he’s slightly cleaner than most surfacers in the Wasteland as if he avoids whatever conflict that he stumbles across. Huh, something that I haven’t done for a while.

Dart breaks the silence, sounding unsure. “So, um… how have you been, Dusk? After the Enclave disbanded and all that.”

I swallow hard, but I try to act casual. “I moved to an open Stable with the Applejack’s Rangers and the Stable Dwellers.”

“An open Stable? Wow, those still exist, huh…” Dart sounds curious. “And… those are the ones with the Steel Ranger outcasts, right?”

I nod. “Yeah, it’s open to the Wasteland. But I’m not one of those Rangers. Just a pony trying to survive.”

He nods slowly, looking nervous. He smiles, trying to lighten the mood. “I guess that means you and Dancer have a purpose in the Wasteland, huh?”

The mention of Dancer stops me, and I feel the emptiness of her absence weighing on me, threatening to overwhelm me. Would things have been different if she were still here? Would I still be in the Stable with Crumpets and the others, or would I be wandering the Wasteland, scavenging to survive?

As I get lost in my thoughts, Dart’s voice snaps me out of it, bringing me back to the present. “Wait, she’s not with you…” he says, his face showing confusion.

My mind flashes back to my bloody hooves, and a surge of grief hits me. Telling Dart that his sister is gone is not something I want to do. He doesn’t know what happened to her.

“She’s gone, Dart,” I whisper, barely audible. As he registers what I just said, a slow, painful expression spreads across his face, and he stammers out a question. “Gone? Like, not with you anymore, or…”

I feel my heart sink as I brace myself to deliver the final blow. “Dead,” I say, the word heavy on my tongue.

The crackling fire fills the silence as Dart takes a moment to process the news. “No, no, no, no…” His face twists with sorrow, and I can see that he can’t comprehend the magnitude of his loss. Memories of Dancer flood my mind, and I remember the first time she introduced her twin brother to me back when we were still fillies.

“How?” Dart’s voice echoes in the stillness. He needs answers, and he’s frustrated and confused as he slumps to the ground, trying to make sense of it all. I know this won’t be easy, but I take a deep breath, gathering my thoughts before I speak. “Three years ago. The War against the Brood with cyberponies and shit in the Hoof,” I say, the memory of that bloodbath still fresh in my mind. “So much red,” I mutter, “I hated it. I hated having to remember it.”

Dart interrupts my thoughts, and I look up to meet his gaze. His eyes are teary, and I feel his pain as he asks, “What were her last words…? Please tell me.”

“Open your heart,” I say softly, remembering Dancer’s gentle voice.

Dart laughs bitterly, wiping away his tears. “Of course she would say that,” he says, and I sense a hint of calm returning to him. “Goddesses, I’m so sorry, Dusk…”

I frown, confused. “For what?”

“For seeing how Dancer died like that,” Dart says, looking away. “And how you’ve been since… you know.”

I hesitate, unsure if I’m ready to open up to Dart. But I sense his empathy, and I know that he understands what I’ve been through. “I obviously haven’t been well ever since, especially with these constant nightmares,” I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. “And it feels heavy whenever I face difficult situations and shit. I feel like I’m worse off now than I was before.”

I close my eyes, unwilling to meet Dart’s gaze. The weight of my past hangs heavy on my shoulders, and I feel like I’m suffocating. “Maybe it’s because I don’t even know what the hell my purpose is anymore. Ever since the Enclave fell, and then she…” My words trail off, the memories too painful to voice out loud.

Dart’s reassuring voice cuts through the silence. “Hey, no need to continue. It’s okay,” he says, his gaze fixed on the fire. “I understand. Really.” He pauses, lost in thought. “Open your heart… I now understand why she said that specifically to you, Dusk.”

I look at him, curious despite myself. “Why’s that?”

Dart sighs sorrowfully. “Knowing the members of the Enclave, they wouldn’t move on after years of totalitarian teachings embedded in their damn heads…” His voice trails off, and I sense that he knows more about my past than he lets on.

Uncomfortable with discussing my Enclave days, I decide to change the subject. “Not to be rude, but enough about me, Dart,” I say, my voice tense. “What about you? You know I have a ton of questions about you, especially your disappearance from Thunderhead.”

Dart’s eyes glaze over as he’s transported back in time to some long-forgotten memory. His emotions are… indescribable, and I give him a moment to collect himself before speaking.

“It’s a long story,” Dart begins. “But I suppose you have a right to know. Ever since I left, I didn’t plan on coming back to Thunderhead anytime soon back then. Never again. I left to find myself, you know? I needed to get away from all the chaos that we were exposed to every day in the Enclave.”

I shake my head in disbelief. “What about Dancer? You just left her like that?” I ask, feeling a twinge of anger on her behalf.

Dart’s expression turns sour, and I can see the tension in his jaw as he clenches it tightly. “I…have my own damn reasons, Dusk,” he replies. But his words only fuel my anger.

“What, you just fucking left Dancer like that as if she doesn’t matter to you?!” I shout, unable to control the surge of emotions within me. I see Dart flinch at the volume of my voice, but I can’t help myself.

“Like I said, I have my own reasons,” Dart replies, his voice tense and hard. “I understand how much you love Dancer. I really do,” he continues, his expression growing even more sour. “But that doesn’t make her a perfect pony as you think she is.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but he cut me off with a glare. It was clear that I was biased in my defense of Dancer, and Dart had his own reasons to hate her, reasons that I didn’t fully understand. This whole situation made me feel sick to my stomach.

He reached into his saddlebag and pulled out three holotapes. "Before you say anything else, listen to these," he snapped, levitating the holotapes towards me with his magic.

I caught the holotapes with my hooves, feeling a surge of curiosity and confusion. Why had he left without telling anyone, especially his own sister? And what secrets did these tapes hold that could explain his actions? I looked at them closely, noticing the numbers and dates written on them.

“I’ll listen to them,” I said slowly, meeting his eyes. “But you have to promise to tell me everything once I’m done.”

Dart nodded, his eyes shining with unshed tears. I could sense the weight of his past bearing down on him, but for the moment, he seemed content to let the holotapes speak for themselves.

I fiddled with the Pip-Buck, trying to figure out how to play the tapes. I found the Play button and pressed it. With a click, a thin hatch popped open on top of the device, and I inserted the tape with the label "one" facing towards me.

The speakers crackled, and suddenly loud crashing noises erupted from the device. "Don't you fucking get it, retard?!" A gruff, unfamiliar voice filled the air. "I'm tired of your uselessness in this household, just like your mother!"

"Mom isn't useless, dad!" A younger-sounding Dart pleaded, his voice loud and clear in the recording. I heard him shuffle, as if trying to get away. "Please—"

His words were cut off by a slamming noise. "I'm sick of all you useless unicorns in this fucking house!" Another slamming noise, followed by Dart's pained yelp. "Especially you, Dart! You ungrateful shit!"

My heart felt like a stone in my chest as I realized that this was domestic abuse, and the sound of Dart’s father beating him was sickening. I wanted to stop the tape, but I couldn’t for the sake of listening to it. "Please! Please!!" Dart's voice was muffled by the sound of hooves punching against something. The old buck grunted, "Ever since your mom got fucking crippled, I'm fucking sick of it!"

I felt a wave of nausea wash over me, but the recording continued. In the background, an older mare, who I assumed Dart's mother, exclaimed, "No!" Followed by a whooshing sound and the old buck's grunt. He mumbled something, but was quickly interrupted by the sound of flesh getting beaten, likely another punch. After a series of punches, I heard a familiar voice – Dancer's – yelling out, "You better stop beating up Dart and Mom, you hear me?!"

The recording went silent, and then Dancer's breathing grew closer, her voice clear as if she was near Dart. "Goddesses, you look like absolute shit."

With a sharp click, the holotape ejected itself, ending the audio. I gaze up and noticed Dart stared off into the distance with an unreadable expression, as if he was reliving the horror after the tape played out. I remembered the news about his father, a former Enclave officer, who had been dishonorably discharged some time ago. Now, with the contents of that holotape, I understood why. Even Dancer had not told me any of this

After a moment to process what I had just heard, I set aside the first holotape and inserted the second. As I pushed play, muffled sobs filled the air. Soon, the sound of hoofsteps echoed through the room, their staccato beat against concrete ominous.

Then, I heard the shifting, followed by a sniffle and Dart's broken voice. "She's gone."

The other voice, Dancer's, stammered in disbelief. "W-What?" Her voice, both familiar and distant, brought a pang of grief.

"SHE'S FUCKING GONE, DANCER! GONE!" Dart's voice was raw with anger, followed by a mellowed tone that still conveyed his fury. "She's been gone for thirty minutes now."

"I'm sorry," Dancer said, her voice shaking.

"Sorry?" Dart's incredulity was palpable. "Do you have any idea how desperate Mom was to see you?"

"She..." Dancer began, but quickly cut off.

"I was there for her, holding her hoof and telling her everything would be okay," Dart continued, his voice rising. "But she kept calling out your name, Dancer... 'Dancer, where is my sweet Dancer?' But you weren't there!"

Dancer remained silent, her breathing ragged.

"It's because you're busy being a damn bootlicker," Dart spat. "That's why you're not there!"

"I have no fucking choice!" Dancer exclaimed, her voice rising in anger.

"No choice?" Dart's voice was disbelieving. "You can choose to stop serving the Enclave in Thunderhead! This isn't about paying hospital bills anymore, Dancer. Mom... she's beyond saving. She was suffocating... all she ever wanted was to spend more time with us during her final moments."

Dart's voice broke, and for a moment there was silence. "You rarely go home... you have no fucking idea how desperate Mom is to hang out with us. Hell, even you and I are grown ponies, she still wants to watch movies with us on the weekends."

"I just..." Dancer sighed, her voice shaking. "...wanted to do what's right."

Silence fell once more, broken only by the sound of their breathing. Dart's voice, when it came, was heavy with emotion. "Just like how Dad used to say after he belittled Mom at the dinner table back then."

"I didn't—" Dancer began, but cut off abruptly.

A sudden tension filled the air, and I wondered what had just passed between the two siblings. Had Dancer said something to provoke Dart's reaction?

"You, Dad... you're all the same," Dart said, his voice trembling.

Another silence followed, and then Dart spoke again, his voice hoarse. "You still have a shift later, right? After the funeral... I don't want to see your face again. I know you prefer to live with Dusk away from here, just like what you told me before."

With a sound like slick tiles, Dart's hoofsteps receded into the distance, leaving Dancer behind. The audio recording ended with static and my Pip-Buck automatically ejected the holotape. The pain and grief that the two siblings were feeling was palpable, and I couldn't help but wonder how they would ever be able to heal from this, especially Dart.

Memories flooded my mind, transporting me back to their mother's funeral where the siblings refused to look at each other. Given the context, I knew I had to ask Dart for the truth.

"Dart," I called out, causing him to tense up and look at me with anticipation. "Why are you and Dancer giving each other the cold shoulder after the funeral?"

He pursed his lips and looked away before meeting my gaze head-on. "And what did she say to you about it?"

Recalling Dancer's broken voice, I paraphrased her words. "She said you weren't too happy that she and I are living together and that you're not taking it well."

"Of course," Dart chuckled, his eyes heavy with sadness. "You believed her."

I bristled at the implication that I was gullible. "She always tells me the truth."

Dart's nod was slow and measured, as if he were trying to take in everything I'd said. "And that's her first lie."

I won’t let my thoughts dwell on it, thus proceeding to replace the holotape with the third one along with the shake of my head. I slide it in and push it, pressing play. The speakers statics with a low humming in a background. Unlike the previous two tapes, this one is eerily quiet except for the humming noise, then suddenly there are sounds of crumpling papers along with the familiar sound of a unicorn using magic or something.

“Damn it,” Dart in the holotape mutters in frustration, “I don’t even know if its worth to send this damn letter to her… fuck…”

There was a sound of something steel grinding through, “I guess it’s best to not regard something to anypony at all. I’m not even that important. Hell, I’m not a damn pegasus to begin with.” His tone by the last sentence has a tinge of sadness to it, “Okay, Dart. Just relax… follow the plan and you’ll be fine. Nopony’s going to hunt you down in a ordinary Enclave fashion, unless I did something wrong, in which I don’t.” He lets out a shaky sigh, “You’ll be fine. You’ll be fine…”

It follows into a silence, then goes on with the following hoofsteps. There are muffled voices in the background, indicating that Dart is passing by other ponies. Eventually, there was a metal click and everything went silent again.

I then hear a tiny click, "Good morning and evening whoever is listening to this… thing. I don't know, I stole this device from the Enclave maintenance and there are no other audio recording devices across Thunderhead." Dart lets out a sigh, "To get to the point… I'm leaving. I'm leaving Thunderhead… specifically, the Enclave. I don't think the Enclave would bother looking for a useless unicorn who happens to disappear under their muzzle." He clears his throat, "Where would I go? I won't tell, I'm sorry. Going to the surface is pretty much a deathwish as everypony say who lives in bliss above the clouds, but the Enclave is known to spew out propaganda that aren't pretty much true. Who knows if the surface is still a inhabitable Wasteland since the Enclave want to comfort the pegasi to let them remain above the cloud… just how they wanted it in the beginning."

Then I hear more shifting noises, "Dancer… I hope you and Dusk take care of each other." It then ended the holotape playing, among the three, this one is the shortest as it was just Dart sending out a message to anypony about him leaving. Or so I thought…

"Does… she know about all this?" I ask Dart, and he raises a brow, prompting me to clarify, "Dancer? Does she know you're leaving?"

He purses his lips before replying, "No, she doesn't know. Nopony knows I'll be leaving Thunderhead. Ever… And Dusk," His citrine eyes meet mine, "I know you won't change your heart after knowing what Dancer and I have been through, especially after…" He closes his eyes and takes a sharp, slow deep breath. "Do you, Dusk?"

Feeling Dart's lingering resentment towards her, I have to open my heart for it. We both have conflicting feelings about Dancer. I look up at the clear night sky, countless stars twinkling above. Knowing all this magic stuff isn't a big deal for a pegasus like me, but the idea of late ponies becoming stars kinda comforts my jumbled emotions. An odd way to deal with grief, but hey, it helps a ton to cope.

I take a deep breath.

"I understand, Dart." I finally turn my gaze back to him, noticing his surprise. "I'm sorry."

Uncertain about his expression, I see a small smile form on his face as he nods slightly, "Thank you."

Examining the three holotapes before me, I piece together the profound impact they've had on me. Dancer's voice echoes in my ears, evoking a surge of emotions within me. A heaviness settles in my chest, tears welling up in my eyes, but I push them back and brush them away with my hoof.

Yet, there's a burning question that I need to ask Dart directly.

Furrowing my eyebrows, curiosity lingers in my head, "Did you manage to get your hooves on any Stable-Tec tech while you were in Thunderhead?"

Dart's horn begins to glow, and the holotapes float towards him. "Well, no," he replies, levitating one of the holotapes with his hoof. "I actually got this Pip-Buck after three years of surviving on the surface. As for the holotapes... they're memories recorded in my mind."

Huh, now it starts to make sense as I contemplate further. Still, that won't stop me from asking more to fully grasp the situation.

"How? You didn't even have access to any recording device hoofside back when..." I catch myself, gesturing dismissively with my hoof to emphasize the point. "You know."

"Well, I can tap into memories from as far back as my foal days if I want to, but I specifically chose these three," Dart explains, casting a fond gaze at the holotapes. "It's like memory orbs, but with only audio and accessible to anypony with a Pip-Buck."

I begin to understand why certain parts of the holotapes contain awkward silences that can only be deciphered visually. "Like memory orbs... so there's still a pony out there who specializes in this sort of thing, and you sought their services?"

Dart nods gingerly. "Yeah, he's quite talented and reliable. But ultimately, it was my choice to extract my memories in this manner."

I nod slowly, refraining from delving deeper into this peculiar thing. It's not the focal point, and I have no intention of dwelling on a pony who's long gone. Continuing to discuss her would only complicate matters and hinder our peace of mind regarding Dancer... Turning my attention back to Dart, I notice he's lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the flickering campfire. It seems he's been waiting for me to inquire further.

"So, Dart..." I soften my voice, catching him off guard with the gentleness of my tone. "Have you been wandering the surface or settling in a town?"

I was flustered by Dart’s insistence that I accompany him to his settlement, but I didn’t have much choice. I ended up assisting him in setting up the hot air balloon, though I mostly scanned the balloon like a maintenance pegasus.

However, my inspection was cut short. Soon, I followed Dart to the edge of the cloud, where a colorful hot air balloon was waiting for us. He handed me a rope and asked me to tie it around the basket, while he used his horn to ignite the burner that filled the balloon with hot air. As a result, the balloon began its descent from the cloud's surface. I had to fly down quickly to land in the spacious basket. It was large enough to fit two full-grown ponies, and I leaned against it to catch my breath.

Dart was busy rummaging through heavy sacks, which I guessed were filled with scraps for selling. The only sound was the wind rushing past us, and I felt the need to break the silence. “So, what are those sacks for?” I asked curiously.

“Scraps,” he said calmly, giving me a point for my guess. “But they’re not for selling. We use them to build things in Sanctuary.”

"Sanctuary?" I repeated, then I noticed something in the distance. But I dismissed it as polluted skies.

"That's the name of the settlement we're heading to," Dart explained, sporting an easy-going smile. "It’ll take us about half an hour to get there. Going down is much faster and easier than going up to the clouds." I could tell he was comfortable sharing mundane information about his settlement, even providing additional details that I found somewhat useful for reference. However, his expression suddenly turned worrisome. "You see something, Dusk?"

"Oh, um..." I glanced behind Dart and noticed figures approaching. "I see something behind you—wait." My eyes widened as I discerned three pony-like silhouettes drawing closer, adorned with raider-like barding. "Shit!"

My exclamation made Dart whirl around and follow my gaze. He swiftly employed his magic to steer the burner. "Sky raiders!" he shouted. "We need to avoid them."

"Avoid them?" I asked, bewildered, uncertain why he didn't suggest fighting them. "Why not take them out? They're a damn threat."

Dart, still multitasking, watched me as I pulled out Pew-Pew from my holster. His lips pursed before he cautioned, "I wouldn't use any guns if I were you, Dusk."

"Why?" I inquired, and Dart gestured with his citrine eyes upward, toward the massive balloon. Oh, right, shooting the balloon. Brilliant idea, Dusk. Annoyed, I holstered the pistol back, resigning myself to face the raiders with nothing but my bare hooves. "Be careful out there. They're using melee weapons..." Dart's warning was the last thing I heard before I flew off from the basket.

Straining to make out the ponies in the dim light emitted by the balloon's burner, I discern three grimy-looking pegasi, each armed with a different weapon. One had a spear clamped between his teeth, another wielded a rusty hunting knife, and the last had his battle saddle equipped, dual automatic rifles at the ready.

Instinctively, I decide to go after the marksman, charging toward him with urgency. As anticipated, he refrains from immediately pulling the trigger, likely wary of damaging the balloon. Swiftly, I deliver a powerful, well-aimed punch to his neck. The sound of crunching bone fills the air, causing him to choke and his wings to give way, sending him hurtling toward the ground. The spear-wielding pony yells something, but I waste no time disarming him, snatching the weapon from his mouth with my bare hooves.

In one fluid motion, I twist the spear, driving it through his head like it's made of soft butter. Blood spews out, splattering across my face, prompting me to instinctively turn my head away.

Momentarily disoriented by the gruesome sight, I fail to maintain awareness of my surroundings. Suddenly, I feel a searing, stabbing pain in my left shoulder. Releasing my grip on the lifeless pegasus, I see the last raider pony digging his knife deeper into my shoulder. I struggle to reach him with my hooves, but he flies out of my range.

As he let go of the knife, a muffled gunshot echoed behind me. I watched as the raider's head sprouted a gaping hole near his temple, his wings ceasing their frantic flapping, and his lifeless body hurtling into the darkness below.

Overwhelmed by exhaustion, I slumped against the basket, clutching the edges with my hooves. I gazed up to see a levitating 10mm pistol, smoke wafting from its suppressor barrel. A yellow hoof extended from above, and I reached out, allowing Dart to pull me into the safety of the basket.

Dart's magical grip on the pistol weakened, and the smoking weapon promptly vanished into his saddlebag. "Crap..." he muttered, his gaze fixated on my bleeding shoulder, the knife still embedded there. "Don't touch it. We'll remove the knife once we reach Sanctuary."

Unable to suppress the piercing agony coursing through my shoulder, I felt my head grow light from the copious blood loss. "Not even a thank you for fending off the raiders?" I managed to utter.

Furrowing his eyebrows, Dart replied, "Of course I would say thank you! But I can't help but worry about you, Dusk. A lot."

I winced, acknowledging Dart's concern. Despite my brashness and impulsiveness, I knew he genuinely cared about my well-being. "Thanks," I murmured, my voice strained. "I just... realized why you prefer to steer clear from them instead fighting them." I glanced at the knife protruding from my shoulder, blood trickling down my coat. "I guess I got lucky this time."

Dart's expression softened as he reached into his saddlebag and pulled out a clean cloth. "Hold on, let me try to stop the bleeding," he said, carefully pressing the cloth against my wound and around the entry point of the blade. "We'll take care of it properly once we arrive the town. The resources there is enough to take care of it."

Gritting my teeth, I nodded and held the cloth in place, the pain throbbing through my shoulder. I looked at the direction where the raiders disappeared into the darkness below. "Atleast they don't cause any more trouble," I muttered, "And thank you, for saving me back there."

Dart's eyes followed my gaze, "Yeah…" His expression growing grave. "And Pacify says 'you're welcome'."

A fucking what? Oh, of course he'll affectionately give his pistol a damn name.

For the following short moments, I started to see a soft glow underneath the clouds, indicating that we were nearing the surface. As we descended, the polluted skies of the wasteland gave way to a more serene landscape. I could see patches of green and even the dark skies peeking through the haze. The moment I took my first glance at Sanctuary, I was struck by its eerie beauty. The remnants of pre-war houses stood in various states of disrepair, their once vibrant colors faded by time and neglect. Vines and moss clung to the cracked walls, giving the place an almost haunting appeal.

The settlement was nestled along the banks of a gentle flow through the tranquil river. The water, despite its murky appearance, maybe breaks off the overwhelming amount of land. Who knew the nature of the surface would be looking spontaneous.

"Welcome to Sanctuary," Dart muttered with a hint of relief in his voice. Then as the balloon safely landed in the middle of the settlement, ponies gathered around to help secure it, and a pony wearing a sheriff hat stepped forward toward us.

"Dart! You came back safe and sound," the earth pony with the sheriff hat greeted while Dart helped me hop out of the basket. "And who is this lovely pegasus? Gosh, you're in bad shape."

I looked at Dart for reassurance, but he just gave a quick glance between me and the earth pony. Just as I furrowed my brows, Dart gave up, "Well, this is Marshall Gravy," the yellow stallion pointed to the other stallion, "Gravy, this is Dusk. My long-lost friend."

"Well, I'll be! I never knew Dart had old connections," Gravy reached out his hooves to shake my right hoof, "Let me tell you, you're welcome in Sanctuary as much as you like!"

Dart stepped between us, "Not to disrespect, Gravy, but Dusk needs medical attention as soon as possible."

"Oh, of course!" Gravy stepped aside and tipped his hat in my direction, "Take care, and welcome to Sanctuary." Perhaps too much for a hospitality, I guess.

After that, he led me towards a small medical tent without stopping to take in the location. Inside, a white-coated earth pony with a left eyepatch greeted us in a gentle smile. I'm guessing he's the doctor here with his filthy white lab coat. The moment he saw me, he immediately went serious and beelined towards the metal cart filled with medical tools and equipment, "Dart, who do we have here?" the doctor asked with his gravelly old voice, looking at me with a concerned expression.

"This is Dusk," Dart answered as he settled me down on a filthy bed. "We had a little run-in with some sky raiders on our way down. She got injured, and one of them left a knife in her shoulder."

The doctor nodded and silently motioned for Dart to retrieve the rest of the equipment. "Let's take a look," He carefully examined my shoulder, and I winced as he took off the bloody cloth and probed around the wound. Time seemed to fly by hastily as my head grew more light-headed. I could feel something cleaning the wound, numbing the area around the knife, and then slowly, but steadily, extracting the blade.

It was a painful process, but I was grateful that he knew what he was doing.

My eyes snapped open, and I jolted upright, taking in my grimy surroundings. I blinked at the faded sheets and the stained mattress, feeling a surge of relief and exhaustion wash over me. It was your typical surface clinic, although surprisingly cleaner than most I’d seen. It almost matched the level of cleanliness of Stable 99.

The clinic reeked of bleach and metal, a harsh combination that stung my nostrils and made me want to gag and brought back memories. Especially since I had some… complicated feelings about this kind of place. At least it beats being on a gurney for a solid two weeks.

I glanced down at my shoulder, where a fresh bandage covered the wound that had almost bleed me to death. It felt numb and sore, but at least it wasn’t bleeding anymore.

How long had I been out? I reached for my trusty Pip-Buck, and my eyes widened when I saw the time. A whole night had passed since I last lost consciousness. Squinting my eyes, I scanned the room, and my gaze fell upon my barding and personal belongings neatly stacked in a corner, right next to the solitary chair.

“You’re awake,” Dart’s voice startled me. He was standing in the doorway, wearing a filthy white lab coat. He looked different from when I first met him, “How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, I guess,” I said, trying to sound casual. I moved my left front leg, testing how much it hurt. Yep, still does. “Did I really black out?”

Dart nodded, but he seemed hesitant. He looked away, avoiding my eyes. "Yeah, you were feeling a bit woozy. It seems your body needed some rest after what you went through.”

“Huh…” I nodded slowly, then asked, “Are you a doctor here? Or…”

"Just an assistant to Doctor Floss," the stallion slowly shrug, "You know, the white stallion who took care of you last night? Yeah, just assisting him here in this clinic."

"I see," I slowly nod along, understanding his role in Sanctuary. That must have been why the town’s leader was so relieved to see Dart alive last night. Without having to overthink, I pushed the sheets aside and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, but then I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder.

“Easy,” Dart said, rushing to my side. “Don’t push yourself too hard. You need to stay in bed for a few more hours.”

I groaned, lying back on the pillow. I hated being stuck in bed like a helpless foal. I wanted to get up and get out of here, to restock my ammo and fix my equipment. “I don’t have time for this,” I said.

“Are you in a hurry for something?” Dart asked.

“Um…” I hesitated. Damn it. “No?”

Dart gave me a serious look. “Then there’s no reason for you to be stubborn, Dusk.” He leaned closer to my bandaged shoulder, inspecting it. “If you want to heal properly, you need to listen to us and take it easy.”

“Fine.” I sighed, pulling the sheets over my head. I wished he would leave me alone. Then I remembered something that made me feel even more uncomfortable. “Hey, Dart…”

He looked at me expectantly, and I continued. “So you and that doctor…you took off my clothes…”

"Excuse me?" Dart sputtered, his face turning red. “No! No way! Doctor Floss is married, and I have no interest in…in checking you out!”

Okay, that’s one way to say that he’s very not into me. Which is good I guess? "That’s not what I meant!" I snapped, raising my voice. “I meant my scars!”

Dart seems relieved (and embarrassed) at the clarification but still curious. He hesitates for a moment, clearly choosing his words carefully before finally asking, “I did notice the scars on your body when we were tending to your wounds. They’re…” He pauses a bit, “… quite extensive. How did you get them?”

I bite my lip, a mixture of apprehension and reluctance bubbling up within me. But as much as I want to avoid discussing my past, it’s clear that Dart is genuinely concerned. I let out a sigh and slowly begin to speak, “They’re… hey, do you know about the shit that happened with the Core? Security?” I ask, and I’m not surprised that Dart nods meekly. I continue, “Yeah. I was one of those who helped her, and let’s just say I took a nasty acid bath back then.” I shrug absently as if it’s no big deal despite Dart’s shocked reaction. “At least I survived.”

“Y-You can’t just say that casually—” Dart stops himself before his expression softens, “I… what I mean is, it must have been incredibly tough.”

I can’t help but let out a bitter chuckle, remembering the gross feeling of my coat and skin peeling away while my consciousness is fading in and out for whatever reason. “Tough doesn’t even begin to cover it. But whatever, it’s the past and it already happened.”

We fall silent after that, and I’m grateful for that. Time seems to tick slowly as I lay on the bed and let my body recover itself I guess. Despite the drugs, healing potions and rare ass doctors, us ponies can’t hide the fact that we still need to let ourselves recover naturally. On how eerily peaceful the Sanctuary’s clinic is, at least it makes me doze off until Dart or the doctor wakes me up when I’m free to go.

I wake up again and it’s already noon, according to my Pip-Buck. I manage to sit up from my bed without my body screaming in pain. It’s still sore, but not unbearable like before. I glance around and see Dart waving goodbye to an earth pony who just left the clinic. As I move myself to the edge of the bed, it makes a squeak noise that catches Dart’s attention.

“Hey, if it’s not too much trouble…” I lift my left foreleg a bit, feeling less sore than before. “Is there a market or trading post in this settlement?”

Dart hesitates for a second, but then his eyes light up with understanding. “Of course, Sanctuary has a bustling market where you can find everything you need. It’s just a short walk from here.” His eyes narrow a bit, “But promise me you’ll take it easy and not overdo it.”

I nod, assuring him of my intentions. “Of course.”

With Dart’s help, I gingerly get up from the bed, testing my balance before stepping forward. I wince as I feel a dull ache in my shoulder, making me slow down my pace. I know I have to be careful, but I also have a sense of urgency. Who knows how long Sanctuary will be safe for me?

As we grab my belongings and exit the clinic, the settlement unfolds before me. I can’t help but notice the meticulous efforts of its residents to rebuild their lives amidst the ruins. Scavenged materials are skillfully repurposed, forming makeshift walls and structures that hold the promise of stability and safety.

Dart walks beside me, as ponies bustle about, their faces etched with focus, as they hammer, saw, and paint, turning scraps into something resembling a home. The air is filled with the sounds of hammers pounding nails, the creaking of wooden planks, and the occasional laughter that pierces through the somber atmosphere.

Finally, we arrived at the bustling market square, a vibrant tapestry of commerce and trade. The air was thick with the scent of roasted brahmin, a tempting aroma that stirred my hunger. Stall owners called out to passersby, their voices blending into a harmonious symphony of bartering.

Dart's gesture directed my attention to a vendor skillfully stitching a worn outfit. "That's the one you'll want to visit for your repairs," he said, his tone casual and friendly like he's a salestallion. "And the energy weapon vendor is just a few stalls down. Take your time, and if you need any assistance, don't hesitate to ask."

I nodded gratefully to Dart, feeling a tinge of embarrassment creeping up. "Mind if you join me in the bartering process?"

His soft laughter filled the air. Yep, he's that willing to help in preventing to empty my damn caps. With Dart's persuasive skills, we managed to strike a favorable deal with the outfit repair vendor. Despite the rarity of the materials used in my barding since it's from Thunderhead Enclave, the cost was kept affordable. The vendor even offered an upgrade to enhance the durability of my outfit, bringing the total to 400 caps. I entrusted my barding to the skilled craftspony, allowing a few hours to work his magic.

With the outfit in capable hooves, Dart and I proceeded to the surplus store. Thanks to his impressive bartering prowess, I was able to secure ample ammunition for my energy weapons that would last for weeks. Additionally, I obtained extra weapon mods for my trusty Zap-Zap, courtesy of Dart's negotiation skills.

As our shopping expedition drew to a close, I calculated the expenses in my mind. Surprisingly, I had only spent a total of around 700 caps, including a generous tip of 300 caps for Dart's invaluable assistance. It was undeniably a great deal.

Just as we were about to depart from the market, a mare trotted up to Dart's side and whispered something to him. I strained to hear, but the words were barely audible from where I stood. Dart's expression shifted from content to concerned and unhappy. He exchanged a few words with the mare, who nodded and trotted away. Dart then turned to me, "Gravy needs us."

Confused about what this could be about, I was about to ask Dart for clarification, but he seemed just as clueless as I was. I followed him as he trotted back toward the row of makeshift cabins nestled alongside the pre-war foundation homes. The sight of the cabins made me wonder about their flammability, given the materials and how closely they were built together.

We then stopped infront of the building with red paint all over the exterior of the wooden cabin. The paintjob looks like its been worked from a amateur, obviously Dart still wears a neutral expression on his face as he's been around here most of the time in the surface. I heard Dart sighing then started knocking on the door, "Gravy," he called out, then continues knocking on a door, "It's Dart, and I'm with Dusk."

The door swung open, revealing the familiar face of Marshall Gravy. I couldn't help but notice the worry etched on his red pony features, highlighted by the dimly lit room behind him. The worn wooden floorboards cast long shadows, adding to the somber atmosphere.

"Come in," Gravy beckoned urgently, his voice carrying a sense of desperation. Dart and I entered, immediately enveloped by the musty scent that permeated the cabin. It was a modest space, adorned with trinkets and remnants of whatever obscure objects that I couldn't name of.

"What's going on, Gravy?" Dart asked filled with genuine concern. I stood beside him, my eyes fixed on our distressed host.

Gravy let out a heavy sigh, his gaze shifting between us. "There's trouble brewing, my friends," he began, his voice low and filled with apprehension. "My niece and nephew are still missing! They were supposed to come back this morning, but they haven't returned... I can't bear to think of the worst."

"Small Shot and Small Red?" Dart seeks a confirmation, and Gravy nodded solemnly from behind his desk. "Yes, my sweet little ponies. I need help, a lot of help." He turned to me. "Dusk, I heard you're a great fighter. You'll be a big help to Dart."

Gravy's words made me look at Dart skeptically. He noticed my glance and that makes the yellow unicorn interject. "Hold on," he raise a hoof to the stallion, "Why bring her into this? She's still recovering."

"I'm sorry Dart, but you can see I'm damn desperate." Gravy exhaled, clearly distressed. "These kids volunteered to scout around the raider base near Sanctuary." The thought of two young foals near raiders sent a chill down my spine, and I could see Dart felt the same. Gravy continued, "I keep telling them it's dangerous and that adults should handle it, but Small Red argued that I shouldn't keep them sheltered. And I…"

"Hey, hey, keep it together, Gravy," Dart immediately stepped forward, placing his hooves on Gravy's shoulders to calm him down. "Don't worry, we'll get them back, safe and sound."

Gravy rubbed his face in frustration and then looked back at Dart. "How can you be sure they won't harm my babies?"

"They won't," I interjected firmly, capturing the attention of both stallions. "Dart and I will do everything in our power to bring Small Shot and Small Red back safely. We won't let any harm come to them."

Gravy looked at me, a mixture of hope and desperation in his eyes. "I know it's wrong to hand such responsibility to an outsider, but I trust Dart and he trusted you..." He pauses and takes a deep breath, "Please, find them and bring them home."

Dart nodded in agreement. "You have our word."

We left Gravy's cabin and stepped back into the cool morning air. Dart and I exchanged a glance, silently communicating our shared resolve. "We need to find out where those two might have gone," I suggested, "If they were scouting near the raider base, we should start our search there."

Dart nodded, his eyes focused on his Pip-Buck. "There was a raider outpost south of here. We'll gather whatever supplies we need and head out immediately."

I followed Dart to his small shack, waiting for him to gather his supplies. While waiting, my thoughts drifted to Lambent and Lucent, Gravy's nephew and niece. Was it a sense of relatability that drove me to help a stranger? Perhaps, but that didn't mean I would allow the foals to suffer at the hooves of the raiders.

The shack door opened, revealing Dart in his bare self, with his saddlebag and his holstered pistol by his belt. With a mutual nod, we set off from Sanctuary's gates, Dart leading the way with his knowledge of the area.

We ventured through the treacherous terrain, our hooves cautiously finding their way amidst the uneven ground. The wasteland stretched out before us with an eerie silence hung in the air, disturbed only by the distant howls of lurking creatures.

Approaching the raider outpost, we observed it from a safe distance, taking cover behind the ruins of an ancient building. The outpost stood fortified, with makeshift walls and watchtowers. Laughter and crude conversation drifted toward us, and we see filthy-looking ponies in their similar bardings that screams "raiders". But of course, were not sure if this is the same base where Small Shot and Small Red had dared to approach.

"Dusk," he whispered, keeping his voice low, "Any plan in mind? Knowing you, we can't charge in recklessly."

I pressed my lips together, feeling a bit offended that he damn assumed my plan was a reckless charge to eliminate those fiends. I snorted, "Well, what about you Lightning Dart? Do you have any way more brilliant ideas?"

A small smile broke across his face and shakes his head, appreciating my attempt at humor. His eyes remained fixed on the outpost, "I've been scouting this place for some time now. There's a blind spot on the eastern side where we might slip in unnoticed."

Leaning in closer, our heads almost touching, I asked with anticipation, "Do you have any idea where they might be holding the kids?"

Dart's gaze softened, mirroring the worry that weighed upon me. "I genuinely have no idea, but considering the raiders... mercy isn't in their nature."

We devised a plan, combining Dart's knowledge of the outpost's layout with my own stealth and combat skills. With utmost caution, we made our way toward the blind spot, taking advantage of the cover provided by the ruins and the shadows cast by the blazing sun.

Upon reaching our designated spot, we paused to survey our surroundings. The outpost teemed with activity, raiders moving about with an air of arrogance and cruelty. I restrained myself thinking about the possibility of innocent foals like Small Shot and Small Red falling locked away like slaves, similarly to the captured foals at the Zebra Cargo.

Before pushing further, I added a quick suggestion, "We must gather information without drawing attention."

Dart nodded, scanning the area with his keen eyes. "There's a guard near the eastern wall. If you can silently incapacitate him, we might discover some clues about the whereabouts of Small Shot and Small Red."

We waited for the opportune moment, biding our time until the guard turned his back to us. With a swift motion, I wrapped my front legs around his neck, snapping it with precision. The guard fell unconscious before he could react, and we quickly dragged him into the shadows, ensuring he remained hidden.

With the guard neutralized, we cautiously approached and hugged the wall. Dart touched the guard's pulse by his right jaw and shot me a displeased look. I haven't thought much of it why the unicorn cares about it not until he just shook his head and proceed to search through the guard's belongings, hoping to find any clue that could lead us to the missing foals.

As he rummaged through the pockets, Dart's eyes widened. He held up a small piece of scrap maroon coat.

"This... this belongs to Small Shot," Dart confirmed softly, "They were here. We're on the right track."

Moving deeper into the raider outpost with me flying over the wall in a dash to scale up while I grabbed onto Dart. We landed by the balcony and we hold on our position to check for nearby raiders. With nopony around, we carefully proceeded through the doorway. Every step was a calculated move, the tension thick in the air. Faint sounds of laughter and jeering echoed through the dilapidated corridors. We had to remain vigilant, for one wrong move could cost not only our lives but also the lives of the foals we were determined to rescue.

Dart and I communicated through subtle gestures and shared glances, relying on our unspoken understanding. We navigated the labyrinthine passageways, remaining in the shadows and covers.

In a small room, we stumbled upon a group of raiders engrossed in a game of dice, their attention consumed by their gambling and raucous laughter. It presented a fleeting opportunity. Dart nodded at me, indicating that I should proceed while he kept watch.

Silently, I took a deep breath and crept closer, my hoofsteps muffled by the debris scattered on the floor. My heart pounded in my chest as I surveyed the scene, searching for any sign of little ponies. Among the raucous raiders, I caught a glimpse of dark red by the corner—is that one of the foals? Unsure, I pull out a scrap photograph of the foals from Gravy to verify the identity. The colt with maroon coat beaming with a smile is Small Red, and the other is a filly with slighty bright red coat with different colored eyes; Small Shot. Looking back to the figure, I distinguish Red's features especially with his distinct blue eyes. Then another but filly-like figure is cuddled up with Small Red, confident that's his sister.

My eyes met Dart's, and I signaled for him to join me. Together, we devised a plan—Dart would create a diversion, drawing the raiders' attention away from me while I swiftly and silently retrieved the red foals. The unicorn then initiated his diversion, skillfully using his magic to create chaos at the far end of the room. The raiders, distracted by the unexpected disturbance, turned their attention toward him, confusion and anger evident on their faces.

Seizing the opportunity, I flew toward Small Red, who cowered in a corner, his eyes wide with fear. Placing a gentle hoof on his shoulder, I offered reassurance. "Don't worry, I'm with your uncle Gravy. We're here to take you home," I whispered.

Small Shot, cautiously emerging from behind her brother, visibly relieved at the sight of us, as Dart kept the raiders preoccupied, drawing their attention away from us.

Guiding Red and Shot, I led them through the maze of corridors, evading whatever potential dangers lurking within. The foals were by my sides, their trust makes me hesitate a little as they followed me with their tiny hooves echoing softly on the worn floor. Behind us, Dart emerged, looking exhausted but resolute, following closely.

"Dart!" Shot's small voice rang out, spotting Dart by our side. Before they could engage in a conversation while running, Red halted in his tracks. "Hold on, guys! Are we leaving this place already?"

Dart and I exchanged confused glances, and it was Dart who spoke first, "Yeah, why?"

Red took a deep breath, "I overheard the raiders talking about a huge stash of dynamite they've hoarded in their storage. What if we use it to blow up this place?"

The colt's question lingered in the air, his blue eyes gleaming with determination. Dart and I shared a solemn look, realizing and taking in what the hell did he suggest. Detonating the raider outpost with who-know how much amount of dynamite, likely stored in the armory, was risky, but it could ensure that no more innocent ponies will fallen victims from the raiders' clutches.

"Dart, what do you think?" I asked, turning to him. "It's a high-risk plan, but it might be our best chance to put an end to this outpost."

Dart's eyes flickered with hesitation, "Red, I see your point. We can't allow these raiders to..." He paused a bit, as if he's analyzing what he's about to say, "...continue their atrocities. But we must be sure everypony is safely out of the outpost before we detonate it. Are there any other captives?"

Small Red looked down, his voice tinged with sadness. "Just... me and Shot."

Dart and I exchanged a glance, he then gives me a affirmative nod. "Then..." I began, "We need to locate the armory and set the charges."

A newfound sense of purpose glimmered in Red's eyes. "I know where it is," he declared, taking the lead.

With our plan set in motion, we navigated the labyrinthine corridors of the raider outpost. Huh. It was astonishing how the foals trusted us implicitly, especially with Shot who is eerily quiet throughout this time.

Eventually, we reached the armory, and we got surprisingly lucky that we don't stumble across other ponies at this rate as if the raiders are oblivious to our true intentions. Hell, they even continued their reckless activities like they forgot the intruder doing shit earlier.

As we stood before the heavy metal door, Red searched through his saddlebag that he picked up from the game room, producing a set of keys he had taken from one of the raiders. With a trembling teeth, he inserted the key into the lock and turned it, the door creaking open.

Inside, we were greeted by shelves lined with dynamite sticks. Though neither Dart nor I had experience handling explosives, we decided it would be best to set the charges right there on the spot and let the explosion crumble the entire outpost.

Once the charges were set with the help of the foals, we regrouped outside the armory. Red looked at us, his expression anxious. "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.

"We're ready," I addressed the three of them firmly, "Remember, none of us should slow down and look back when the explosion takes place. No matter what."

Taking a deep breath and reaching a mutual agreement, Small Red ignited the fuse. Together, we sprinted away from the armory, through the twisting corridors of the raider outpost and retracing back our steps. The ground shook beneath us as the seconds ticked away, and the deafening roar of the explosion grew nearer. Red and Shot, determined yet fearful, followed Dart and me closely, their hooves pounding against the ground.

"Keep moving! Don't slow down!" I urged them, my voice reverberating through the narrow passageways. I couldn't look around to my companions if they're still with me. Fuck. The explosion loomed just behind us, its intense heat singeing our coats. It was a race against time, and we had to get our asses moving before this whole place crumbled upon us.

However, amid the chaos, I heard Small Shot's high pitched scream and yelling out Red's name, followed by the latter's fearful cry, "Wait! Shot! I can't leave her behind! I have to go back!"

Dread gripped me, for I knew the dangers that awaited anyone who turned back.

"No!" Dart desperately shouted. At the corner of my eye, I see him grabbing Red by the shoulders, compelling him to face forward. "You can't go back! There's nothing you can do! We need to get to safety!"

Small Red's eyes welled up with tears, torn between his love for his sister, abandoning her, and the need to escape. Reluctantly, he followed Dart's lead, though his heart was heavy with the burden of leaving his sister behind.

Facing forward, we continued to run through the maze-like passages with the explosion relentlessly pursuing us. The walls trembled, and debris rained down around us. Finally, we burst through the exit as I dived first through the closed door, greeted by the sprawling wasteland. After we landed on the ground, we turned to look back, the outpost was engulfed in flames and smoke, the once formidable fortress reduced to ruins. The explosion had succeeded, but it came at a great cost.

Red lets go of Dart and collapsed, his grief and guilt overwhelming him. "I should've gone back for her... I should've done something," he sobbed.

Dart knelt beside him, placing a comforting hoof on his shoulder. "You did everything you could. No matter the warnings, Small Shot... she made her choice, and she knew the risks. She wouldn't want you to blame yourself."

"I'm sorry," I added, offering my own reassurance. "We couldn't have saved her."

We spent most of our time comforting Red in silence, understanding the weight of the loss. While Dart excelled in finding solace in silence, I could sense the storm brewing within him, and thus I just watch the smoking outpost in a distance, watching the flames consume the remnants of the raider outpost. Looking back to the unicorn, I noticed he had a similar look in his citrine eyes from the moment I first told him about Dancer back in Thunderhead.

We returned to Sanctuary, and the sight of Gravy's reaction struck me deeply. His expression when he realized Small Shot wasn't with us was one of sheer anguish. The red stallion and his nephew cried out for each other, their grief intertwining in the air. Dart and I stood on the sidelines, our own guilt gnawing at us. It was a painful reminder of the risks we faced in the Wasteland, where lives were often lost without warning.

Dart, who's surprisingly pragmatic, urged me not to dwell on the guilt. He reminded me that dwelling on the past wouldn't change anything, and that we had to keep moving forward. It was a harsh truth that I was aware of since the beginning, but a necessary one to be reminded of. We couldn't afford to be consumed by our regrets.

Eventually, Gravy managed to compose himself enough to express his gratitude. He thanked both Dart and me wholeheartedly, his words filled with sincerity. As a token of his appreciation, he rewarded us with a generous amount of caps, which we agreed to split equally. It was a practical gesture, but it meant a lot, considering the scarcity of resources in the Wasteland.

Moreover, Gravy, aware of my affiliation with the Applejack Rangers, handed me a piece of paper. On it was an encrypted code, a key to accessing a broadcast channel in Sanctuary. If we ever needed assistance or wanted to share important information, this code would enable us to reach out for help. It might not seem like much, but in a world where alliances and support were crucial, it was a valuable asset.

As the afternoon settled in, we found ourselves back at Dart's rented shack. It was a simple abode, serving as a storage space for his belongings. Inside, he kept various items he had acquired on his journeys—looted outfits, materials for selling or crafting, and other odds and ends.

Taking a seat on his sofa chair, I allowed the yellow stallion to replace the dressing on my stitched wound. As the comforting sting of antiseptic washed over me, my thoughts drifted to Dart's abilities and his role as an assistant doctor.

"You're really skilled in medical stuff, Dart," I remarked, genuinely impressed. "How come you're only an assistant doctor?"

Dart let out a sad sigh. "Honestly, I don't know. Doctor Floss has been my mentor for nearly a decade, and he's the reason I'm so passionate about helping ponies." He gave the bandage a final tug, his hooves working deftly. "I've always aspired to become a full-fledged doctor in the Wasteland, regardless of the challenges."

A flicker of realization crossed my mind. "Well, you can," I let out a conviction. "Stable 99 is always in need of doctors, and I believe you would be a tremendous asset to them."

Dart hesitated, his gaze shifting. Encouraged by his thoughtful expression, I pressed on. "Just think about it, Dart. You've already helped countless ponies, alongside the Applejack Rangers who share the same passion for aiding others."

His response came in the form of a distant nod. And then, with a playful nudge, I continued, "Besides, who else will go on adventures with me?"

Dart snorted, shaking his head, but a spark of determination ignited in his eyes. "Alright, fine," he relented, rising to his hooves. "I suppose it's time for me to move on from Sanctuary... although this place will always be home to me. But I would love to help more ponies, alongside you, Dusk."

I found myself assisting Dart in bidding farewell to the ponies of Sanctuary, particularly Marshall Gravy, who seemed elated by Dart's decision to move on. The leader himself assured Dart that he could count on their help whenever needed and even hinted at the possibility of an alliance between Sanctuary and Stable 99. I stored the idea in the back of my mind, recognizing the potential for future collaborations.

Finally, the time came for Dart to inform his mentor, Doctor Floss, about his departure. We braced ourselves for what we thought would be a difficult conversation, considering Dart's role as an assistant doctor. To our astonishment, Doctor Floss gracefully accepted Dart's decision, allowing him the freedom to pursue his own path. Though I hadn't experienced a mentor-student relationship firsthand, it was evident that the bond between them ran deep.

With Dart officially joining me outside the confines of Sanctuary, we stood at the threshold, ready to embark on our next venture. I realized that this was the first time I had assumed a leadership role in a group on the surface.

Now that makes me wonder how this'll work out.

User Alert! You've upgraded your sneakiness to 'I'm watching you' level. You're now less likely to wake up a sleeping Radroach. Way to blend in, you stealthy scoundrel!

Chapter 04: Inconvenience

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 4: Inconvenience
"Welcome to my world of bullshittery, would you like a brochure?"

We trotted away from Sanctuary, heading north. The brief stay in the settlement hadn’t made much of an impression on me, but it seemed to have affected Dart more than he let on. He handled it with his usual resilience, but I could sense something was bothering him.

“Are you alright?” I asked, genuinely concerned. Dart cleared his throat and replied, “Yeah, I’m fine. I just didn’t expect that I’d end up traveling with you, of all ponies.”

“Am I that bad of a company?” I joked, raising an eyebrow.

He hesitated for a moment, then smiled sheepishly and said, “Well… let’s just say I was expecting you to need more medical attention from me.”

I rolled my eyes playfully. “I’m not that helpless. Besides, I made sure to give you all the supplies you needed.”

Dart chuckled softly. “The supplies that you needed,” he corrected, making me nudge him playfully. I like to keep our banter lighthearted, but I couldn't help feel a twinge of guilt. Was I just using Dart for his medical skills, or did I really care about helping him achieve his dream of becoming a real doctor on this damn surface? I shook off the thoughts, reminding myself that he had chosen to come with me willingly and that we were both capable of looking out for each other.

“So, Dusk,” Dart’s voice interrupted my musings, “What’s the plan?”

Oh, the plan. I looked at the map, knowing that getting back to Stable 99 was our priority. However, our current location in the far southeast corner of the Commonwealth meant that it would take us at least two days of travel to get there.

“Obviously, our main goal is to head back to Stable 99,” I began, showing Dart the map on my Pip-Buck, “But it’ll take us at least two days to get there.”

Dart hummed in agreement. “That’s going to be quite a trip, but I’m ready for it.”

I faced back to our path, appreciating his enthusiasm. I mean, he’s been living on the surface way longer than me, of course he’s ready for it. But before we set off, I needed to send an encrypted message to Crumpets, letting her know that I was coming with Dart. However, as I checked the available radio broadcasts, I couldn’t find the option for the encrypted transmission. I clearly remembered having that option back in New Thunderhead, so why was it missing now?

“Shit,” I muttered under my breath, catching Dart’s attention. “What’s wrong?” he asked, his face showing concern.

I sighed, my eyes fixed on my Pip-Buck. “The encrypted broadcast option… it’s gone.”

Dart stepped closer, examining my Pip-Buck closely. “Broadcast, huh?” He reached for his own Pip-Buck and started tinkering with it. After a moment, he handed me mine. With nimble hooves, he navigated through the device, his brows furrowing in concentration. Then, he pointed to a specific area on the map, a forested area near the edge.

"Do you see that forest area?" he asked.

I nodded, curious about what he was getting at. “Yeah, what about it?”

Dart’s eyes lit up with realization. “Silly me, I just remembered that Sanctuary uses an encrypted broadcast system for ponies with Pip-Bucks. Gravy gave you the code, right?” I nodded, remembering the piece of paper, and Dart continued, “We had a similar problem with the broadcast not reaching far areas in the Commonwealth before. The solution was to activate a satellite located there.”

“A satellite?” I asked, surprised and intrigued.

Dart nodded solemnly. “The Stable-Tec Satellite Station. It’s hidden deep within the forest. I’ve heard it’s dangerous to explore alone, but we have no choice. If you want to send the message to Stable 99 or listen to most of the broadcasts in the Commonwealth, we’ll have to go there and activate it.”

Of course there were always risks involved in such a daring endeavor, especially considering the dangers that lurked in the Commonwealth. It was unavoidable, but we knew it was our best shot at reaching Crumpets. With a sigh, I agreed to the plan. “Alright, let’s do it.”

With that decision made, we set off toward the forest area marked on the map. To my surprise, the landscape gradually changed from a barren wasteland to remnants of the pre-war world—a desolate place of opulence and luxury, where only the rich and powerful had once lived. I checked my Pip-Buck and it said we were in “Unnamed Villa”. Was it left unfinished pre-war? It seemed like it, as the air got thicker and darker, blocking out the sky, reminding me of ground zero areas like the Shadowbolt Tower. I wasn’t sure if the crater was somewhere nearby, but signs of destruction were everywhere, indicating that the balefire bomb had hit somewhere. Faded traces of extravagance adorned the surroundings, and the colors of the buildings were indistinguishable due to the discolored, green environment. The clicking of geiger counters on our Pip-Bucks made us pause and retreat from our path until the geigers fell silent.

“Shit,” I muttered under my breath. “Should we risk crossing through?”

Dart gazed intently at the hellish landscape before us. He pulled out two identical gas masks from his saddlebag using his levitation magic. “We have to,” he replied.

As I examined the gas mask in Dart’s magical grasp, I couldn’t help but wonder if these masks would really protect us. “Are you sure these will work?” I asked, my skepticism evident in my voice.

Dart nodded, “They should. I found these masks at a pre-war military base sometime ago. They were specifically designed to withstand the effects of the balefire bombs.”

“How do you know so much?”

“The balefire?” Dart smirked. “Let’s just say I’ve done my fair share of reading since I left Thunderhead.”

I trusted Dart’s judgment, he had always shown his knowledge and resourcefulness… like a damn egghead. There was no reason to doubt him now, right?

Taking a deep breath, I secured the gas mask over my muzzle, making sure it fit snugly. Dart did the same, his horn glowing softly as he double-checked the sealing and filters of his mask. “Remember, keep the mask on at all times, and try to minimize exposure to the radiation. We should move quickly but cautiously,” he advised, his voice slightly muffled by the mask. “Who knows what creatures we might encounter in a place like this? I’ve got to check our E.F.S. from time to time.”

I followed Dart’s suggestion and checked my Pip-Buck. Squinting through the dirt-covered plastic barrier from the mask, I spotted a few blips scattered around by the compass. Remembering how Crumpets sometimes told me the basics of Pip-Bucks before, those blips indicated friendlies? But how are there friendlies in a place like this?

“Shit, we’ve got company,” I muttered, and Dart checked his Pip-Buck, then responded in a low voice thats barely audible from his mask, "Hostiles."

Yep, my Pip-Buck's has way more shit E.F.S.. Neat.

With that, I cautiously stepped into the contaminated area and the rapid clicking of the geiger counter started to echo in my ears. One way to remind me that were in an area to not fuck around. Since Dart was more familiar with the routes through his superior Pip-Buck mapping system, I allowed him to take the lead.

Carefully navigating through the desolate landscape, we moved in sync. Crumbling monuments to a bygone era, the once extravagant villas and mansions stood silent and empty. Their grandeur faded, the area was littered with broken glass, twisted metal, and decaying opulent gardens. As we advanced, the radiation levels fluctuated, forcing us to alter our path to avoid highly contaminated spots, especially the narrow areas where the shit is more concentrated.

However, a dull ache spread through my limbs, and a wave of nausea hit me with every step I took. I checked my Pip-Buck and noticed a bunch of warnings about radiation poisoning, begging me to take RadAway (with a funny little trademark) and all bunch of instructions on how to stay away from radiation. I held back my throat from submitting myself to vomit, having to focus ahead on Dart, who I noticed was also starting to get slightly sluggish from the similar poisoning except he didn’t take it as worse as I did.

Occasionally, we stumbled upon feral ghouls who had claimed the luxurious villas as their haunting grounds. To our surprise, they not moving at all, like they were in some sort of stasis or whatever the hell science or magic that made them like this. But it was still a rare stroke of luck for us. We took advantage of it and quietly made our way through, avoiding any unnecessary confrontations that could kill both of us.

After what felt like an eternity, we finally emerged from the most heavily contaminated area. The clicking of geiger counters gradually faded into silence, and we could feel the air becoming cleaner. Pausing for a moment, we removed our gas masks to catch our breath and bask in the relief to the fact my body no longer suck in more radiation than desired.

I let out a nasty cough, feeling my lungs throb uncomfortably. “We should not go through that shit ever again.”

Dart swallowed roughly, “Yeah… and the satellite station should be nearby.”

We each downed a bag of RadAway, me having to battle through the ass taste with Dart having no problem. Has he been through a shit ton of irradiated areas that he drinks RadAway like water? We pressed on, entering the dense forest that lay ahead. The towering trees contrasted starkly with the desolation we had left behind, and the atmosphere changed drastically. The air grew cooler, carrying a gentle breeze that brought with it the refreshing scent of pine and earth.

Our hooves crunched softly on the carpet of fallen leaves as we walked. The sunset filtered through the thick foliage, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Dart’s keen eyes scanned our surroundings, ensuring we stayed on the right path.

“So, Dart,” I began, breaking the silence, “When did you decide to become a doctor? It’s quite an unusual career choice for a pony like you.”

Dart chuckled, his voice tinged with nostalgia. “Well, it all started way back in Thunderhead. I hated how they wouldn’t let me pursue medicine just because I was a unicorn. It didn’t fit their rigid expectations. I suppose that’s why I relate a lot to my mom… Anyway, that didn’t dampen my deep sense of compassion and desire to help others.” He sighed. “I always felt drawn to the medical field, so when I left Thunderhead and set out on my own, pursuing my dream of becoming a doctor felt like the right path to take. Maybe starting with you in the Stable would be a good start.”

I leaned in, hanging on his every word. “After witnessing the horrors of the surface, does that drive you to help even more ponies than before?”

“Absolutely,” Dart replied, his smile fading. “I don’t know if it’s just me, but… after reading about the atrocities happening in the Wasteland back in Thunderhead, I think I’ve become much more empathetic than before. How about you, Dusk? Living among the Wastelanders, do you feel any different?”

Looking ahead and avoiding eye contact, I pondered his question. Did I feel any different? "Honestly, I didn’t know… I was still… conflicted."

Dart gave me a gentle smile, his eyes warm and compassionate. “I see. There’s nothing wrong with that, Dusk. As long as you care for everypony, that’s what matters.”

"Me!" Her voice screamed with a reverb through my head feeling the faint tremble against my temple, "You kill me first! You got it? Not Glory. Not P-21. Not anypony till you kill me!"

Do I… actually care for anypony at all?

I tightly closed my eyes. “Yeah,” I murmured, my voice shaky and unsure, but grateful for Dart’s understanding.

Lost in our conversation, we continued our trip through the forest. The dense undergrowth made it difficult to see far ahead. The forest seemed to have a life of its own, with rustling leaves and chirping birds creating a soothing symphony.

Suddenly, Dart’s ears perked up, and he raised a hoof, gesturing for me to stop. His gaze fixated on something in the distance, and I looked where he was looking. Through the gaps in the trees, I caught a glimpse of a towering structure partially hidden by foliage.

Checking my Pip-Buck map, I confirmed that we had reached the "Stable-Tec Satellite Station." We cautiously approached the entrance and I noticed a few whites in my E.F.S., having this bad feeling in my gut. Just as Dart was about to take a few steps forward, I listened to my gut by flying towards him and tackling him to the ground. Then a barrage of bullets rained overhead us, narrowly avoiding them as turrets deployed from the overhang ceiling by the entrance.

“Brahmin shit,” Dart muttered under his breath. We quickly regained our footing, seeking cover behind a fallen tree nearby to shield ourselves from the gunfire.

“Are you okay?” I shouted over the noise, and Dart nodded, his eyes wide with surprise. “Yeah… holy crap, that was too close.”

Peering out from behind the tree, I assessed the situation. There were two black turrets that popped out from the overhang ceiling, and they immediately aimed at my direction, forcing me to hide behind the cover once again. Good to know that we were dealing with the pre-war technology that targeted anything that sensed something living by the entrance. We needed a plan, fast.

“Any ideas?” I asked, looking at Dart’s thoughtful expression. He scrunched his brows, as if trying to solve a puzzle. “We have to find a way to disable those turrets. Maybe there’s a switch or something in the control room.”

“Then let’s look for another way in." I added, "If we can avoid the turrets, we might have a shot.”

We crept around the edge of the satellite station, searching for a hidden entrance. After a few minutes of peeking around the corners of the overgrown building, we spotted a maintenance hatch at the back. It looked promising, but we didn’t know where it would lead us.

We exchanged a glance and headed towards the hatch, keeping an eye on the turrets at the front. Luckily, they didn’t seem to notice us. Dart’s horn glowed as he used a screwdriver and a bobby pin to pick the lock. I guess living on the surface for quite so long taught him some useful skills.

We climbed down into the dark and narrow tunnels, the air thick with dust and metal. We moved quietly, aware that pre-war buildings, especially the ones owned by big corporations, had all kinds of security systems. Dart checked his Pip-Buck’s map to guide us to the control room.

After a long and winding journey through the damp tunnel, we reached our destination. It was a small room with screens and panels. Dart went straight to the terminal, his magic working the buttons and switches. He was looking for a way to turn off the turrets.

“I think I got it,” Dart said, his eyes fixed on the terminal. “There’s a manual override command. I just need to enter the code and it should do the trick.”

I watched him work, feeling useless. I didn’t know anything about hacking or codes. I just hoped he knew what he was doing. The room was silent, except for the faint hum from above. Then the screens flashed, showing a message that confirmed the turrets were offline.

"Egghead," I whispered with a snicker, teasing him.

Dart smiled, “Ready to activate the satellite?”

We left the control room and began searching for the main activation chamber, then passing deactivated robots that were still looked threatening. I was glad we decided to turn off the security systems, after what happened to Dart at the entrance.

The corridors were surprisingly well-preserved, despite the rust and plants that grew in the cracks. We used the flashlights on our Pip-Bucks to see where we were going. I noticed some symbols on the walls, but I couldn’t read them. They were probably pre-war logos or something. However, some symbols were easy to understand, like the ones that pointed us to the main control room. I told Dart to follow them, and he agreed. It made our navigation much simpler.

Finally, we found a steel door with a sign that said “Satellite Terminal; Authorized Use Only.” We entered the main chamber, and I felt a strange sense of déjà vu. Rows of satellite dishes filled the room, their shiny surfaces reflecting the dim light. Dart’s eyes lit up with excitement, his gaze locked on a central console with monitors. He trotted over to the console, his magic working the buttons and switches. He then maybe started the activation sequence?

“Dusk, you won’t believe this,” Dart called out, his eyes fixed on the terminal, “We’ve hit the jackpot with these old database notes. How about we read some history from a hundred years ago?”

Okay, maybe not activate the satellite yet. But who would pass up the chance to learn stuff from the past? I flew over and landed next to him. The dark console cast a creepy green light on his face as he scrolled through the names of ponies who had worked here a long time ago. Most of the files were either locked or corrupted, but he found one name that stood out: “H.P.L.” And there were three files that looked readable, with generic names like “Entry 1” and “Entry 2”. Dart opened the first file, and the screen showed the following text:

"Great, I’ve got to fill in one of those mandatory personal terminal entries… so, here goes nothing.

I can’t believe we’re stuck with overtime just to perform overclock maintenance on these satellites. Makes me wonder whether my pursuit of computer engineering was worth a damn. What’s the point of having a satellite station when the supposedly bustling nearby villa remains vacant?

I overheard our superiors talking about the villa being reserved for the privileged ponies within Stable-Tec. I bet it’s for those executive members, strutting around in their fancy suits all day for business meetings. They don’t have to endure the sweat and toil like us regular ponies.

Anyway, Barrier, good stallion by the way, took charge and checked the server algorithms during his shift, giving me time to type out this stupid entry. I’ll add more soon since it’s part of my incentives."

Dart moved on to the next file, clearly intrigued by this. He opened the second file, and the screen showed the next entry:

"Just another day filled with mind-numbing system checks. Repetitive to the point where I’ve become numb to the whole ordeal. But I guess that’s the nature of the job, the one I signed up for to pay off my damn bills.

There’s always a commotion outside the control room. I can’t tell if they’re yelling or purposely being loud. Then I received a call from my superior, instructing me to reconfigure the security system to ensure no trespassers would make it through. At least our Stable-Tec IDs have some use, with their microchips verifying our authorization in this station… And just like that, we received a notification about an anomaly at the entrance.

The security system didn’t care about who was who, but being the curious stallion I am, I investigated. It turned out to be a lone colt who stumbled upon this station by accident. Poor kid…

Things have taken a turn for the worse, and I can’t continue this entry any longer."

Dart and I exchanged somber glances. “That’s…” I began, understanding the horror that Dart felt. Finding out that the security system, which the unicorn had previously deactivated, had no limitations on who it would target, was chilling. It was unsettling to think that innocent foals who happened upon this place could be met with such violence. Shaking my head to clear away the disturbing thoughts before they consumed me, I noticed Dart hesitating before opening the final entry:

"We're hearing alarms everywhere. The staff is running in a panic. Barrier informed us that we need to evacuate to Richmare Villa as a temporary refuge. Evacuation? But from what? Even Barrier had no clue about who or what we were hiding from. Why use a luxury site to protect us lowlifes?

I guess this is what they mean by Stable-Tec looking out for their employees, but I'm a true pessimist. I would have preferred to head home and be with my Ma, protecting her from the zebras invading Equestria or something. But damn it, Stable-Tec left us with no choice but to comply.

I better not regret it."

"Oh, goddesses above," Dart gasped, his eyes widening in shock. “That villa we just passed…”

He didn’t finish his sentence, but I got the picture. Those ghouls we saw weren’t the rich and snooty pre-war ponies who met a terrible end. They were the ordinary ponies, the ones who never got to say goodbye to their loved ones and were nuked in the so-called “safe” place. The thought that the villa was still radioactive after all these centuries made me shiver

I hung my head, feeling the heaviness of the truth. “That’s so fucked up,” I said, my voice laced with anger and sadness. Before I could process what had just happened, the floor started shaking and a low hum filled the air. The satellite dishes came to life, radiating a warmth that spread through the room.

Dart spun around from the terminal and said, his voice calm but urgent, “Check the broadcasts on your Pip-Buck.” I did as he said, and saw a bunch of options on my screen, including one with Crumpets’ code. I felt a surge of excitement, and blurted out, “It worked!”

But my joy was short-lived, as I saw the E.F.S. display on my Pip-Buck. The white blips were multiplying like crazy. Shit. I didn’t think twice, and flew towards the entrance, hitting the button to close the steel door. It slammed shut with a loud bang, but I knew it wouldn’t hold for long. I pushed a nearby cabinet against the door, hoping it would buy us some time.

Dart looked at me with a puzzled expression, his voice cracking. "Dusk... What the...?"

I checked my E.F.S. again, and saw the blips crowding outside the room. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut as I remember the ghouls from the nearby villa. “The ghouls in the Villa,” I told Dart, “They’ve been fucking awakened by the satellite!”

Dart frowned, confused. “What do you mean?”

The sound of growls and scratches against the door filled the air, leaving no room for doubt. The ghouls had somehow sensed the satellite’s activation, and were now after us. I felt a wave of panic wash over me, as I realized how screwed we were.

Dart quickly checked his Pip-Buck, and his face turned white. He looked at the door, then at his device, “Oh no… I didn’t…” Dart’s voice trailed off, as he realized the ghouls outside, clawing and pounding on the door, their numbers growing by the second.

“We need to get out of here, now!” I said, trying to sound calm except I couldn't hold back my yelling at the end there. “There has to be another way out, an emergency exit or whatever.”

We scanned the room, looking for a possible escape route. Our eyes landed on a heavy metal door at the far end of the room. It had no handle or any obvious way to open it.

“There should be a backup exit,” Dart suggested. We dashed towards the central console where he had activated the satellite. Maybe we could find a hidden panel or lever that could open the door. Outside, the situation became more dire and desperate, the ghouls clawing and gnawing at the door like rabid animals.

“There!” Dart’s eyes scanned the main control panel until they landed on a small, inconspicuous button. He tapped it with his hoof and said eagerly, “That could be it.”

As soon as he pressed the button, a hidden passageway opened up, the wall beside us shifting and sliding away. Without hesitation, we squeezed through the opening, finding ourselves in a dimly lit corridor that led deeper underground. The sound of the ghouls’ relentless pounding on the satellite terminal door gradually receded behind us. However, we had no fucking clue where this passage would lead us.

“Dusk!” Dart shouted with authority, snapping me out of my thoughts. “I don’t know where this tunnel will take us—” He was cut off by the loud banging noises behind us, and the familiar growls grew louder and closer until we saw the silhouettes of ponies emerging in the distance.

“Move!” I yelled, and we both sprinted towards the end of the tunnel. Just as the view of the approaching pony ghouls came into sight, I instinctively pulled out Zap-Zap and began firing at the few ghouls in front. Most of them disintegrated, but some proved resilient against the deadly prismatic shots, making my heart race.

Once we had enough distance from the horde of ghouls, I turned my attention forward and abruptly stopped when I saw Dart closely inspecting a peculiar terminal with a hatch above, devoid of hinges or any shit that can open it.

“Hold 'em off, please!” Dart exclaimed before he focused on the terminal. Damn clouds from above... if that's what it takes—

My thoughts were interrupted as a feral ghoul tackled me against the wall, its strength surprisingly off the charts. The overwhelming stench of decay made me gag, and the geiger counter on my Pip-Buck beeped frantically, warning me of the upcoming radiation poisoning. The intense feeling of aching and something liquid down through my coat made me lose my focus. My frantic gaze shifted to the horde of ghouls behind the attacker, noticing that they were fixated on me, oblivious to Dart’s presence by the terminal.

Good, they should be paying attention to me.

My heart pounded in my chest, my body becoming unbearably hot, muscles spasming uncontrollably. I barely felt the ghouls’ hooves digging into my limbs and the pressure on my wings. Fuck, the familiar rush of adrenaline. With all my might, I managed to push the horde away and quickly equipped my Zap-Zap on my hooves. Frantically flapping my wings, I took to the air and started blasting through the ghouls without bothering to take aim for accurate, critical shots. Numbness crept into my limbs that makes simple reloading the cartridge difficult, and my vision blurred, but I didn’t care. I had to push through. I had to protect Dart. I had to…

Just as the overwhelming scent of ozone filled my nostrils, I felt my body becoming weightless, as if somepony were carrying me. The tight grasp of the ghouls was gone… What the hell is happening? I tried to flap my wings, but I couldn’t move at all, as if my muscles had stiffened and paralyzed.

As I struggled to regain control of my body, my vision brightened a bit, revealing a dim light above and Dart’s silhouette with his horn emanating a soft blue glow. I guessed he was using his magic to levitate me. Then I saw his mouth moving, but I couldn’t comprehend his words until I heard a grating metal noise behind me, as if something had closed.

“Dart?” I managed to croak while my throat throbbed. Did I scream my lungs out earlier or what? Doesn’t matter.

“Easy,” he shushed, sounding worried, then the yellow-coated unicorn gently set me down on the ground with his magic, and I felt my limbs come back to life. Pain shot through my body, and I groaned out loud. My wings and legs felt like they had been smashed by a hammer, and I could see bruises all over. He floated a bottle of some familiar liquid to my mouth. “Don’t worry, it’s health potion.”

I let the potion slide down my throat, feeling the pain ease up a bit. “I got us out of the cellar and into here. I wasn’t sure if this was the right way, but Goddesses, you took a hell of a beating back there…” Dart pulled out a syringe of Med-X from his saddlebag and jabbed it into my neck. “I’m so sorry.”

“No,” I shook my head, wincing. “It’s not your fault. I was… stupid.”

He tossed the empty potion bottle away and focused his magic on slowly pushing the Med-X into my veins. I saw him nod, but his face was still full of guilt. “Then let me take care of you, okay? We still need to find another way to get the hell out of here.”

I hummed slightly before looking around, realizing that we were now in a tight passage. Rusty pipes ran along the walls, barely lit by flickering lights. The air was damp and cold, and I could hear the ghouls’ snarls echoing below the tunnels. How big is this damn satellite station? I felt the Med-X kick in, numbing my pain for a while. Dart watched me closely, his horn shining brightly to light the way. He didn’t seem to be using his magic for anything else, so I guessed he was just providing some light without using the Pip-Buck.

We moved on in silence, except for the sound of our hooves and the ghouls’ growls behind us. Dart’s horn cast a soft, comforting glow, making shadows dance on the wet walls. He kept his eyes on me as we walked, “How are you holding up?” he asked softly.

I breathed deeply, still feeling some pain in my body. The health potion had helped, but not enough, “I’ll be fine.”

Dart frowned more, his horn’s blue light flickering slightly in the moist air. “Are you sure? We can stop for a bit if you need it.”

I appreciated his concern, but the need to escape this tunnel was stronger than any need to rest. “I said I’ll be fine,” I told him harshly, “We can’t afford to waste any more time in this shithole.”

I saw him flinch a little at my sudden, unfriendly tone, but he nodded and still looked worried. At least he understood how stressful and serious our situation was, as my claustrophobia threatened to mess me up. We continued down the narrow passage, and the air got colder and wetter as we went deeper underground, the rusty pipes groaning as if they were about to collapse.

As we walked on, a nagging feeling grew in me. The tunnel seemed to go on forever, with no sign of an exit. The ghouls’ noises behind us made me nervous, slowly chipping away at my sanity.

The tunnel opened up into a cavernous space, dimly lit by a distant source. I felt a flicker of hope as I ran towards the light, hoping it was the way out. Dart was right behind me, his horn glowing brighter than ever.

But when we reached the end of the tunnel, my hope turned to despair. It was just another fork in the road, with more tunnels leading to who knows where. The only light came from a dying emergency lamp hanging from the ceiling. I let out a loud curse. “This is bullshit!” I yelled, slamming my wings against my face. “How are we supposed to find our way out of this maze?” Seriously, what's with these structures having damn maze interiors?

Dart looked around, trying to find some clue or sign. “We can’t just give up now,” he hummed thoughtfully. “Maybe the left tunnel? It seems to go up, unlike the others.”

I didn’t have any better idea, so I followed him into the left tunnel. It looked just like the others, except the air was thicker and harder to breathe. I wondered what was causing it, but I didn’t want to think too much about it. I just wanted to get out of here…

We walked for what seemed like an hour that my body starting to numb, until we reached a metal door at the end of the tunnel. It was locked, but there was a control panel next to it. Dart walked up to it, his horn pulsing with magic as he tried to hack into it.

“Should be easy enough,” he said. “Just give me a minute.”

I stood guard as if I couldn't help it, watching the tunnel behind us for any signs of trouble. I heard Dart muttering to himself as he worked on the panel. He was good at this kind of stuff. He had learned a lot from living on the surface, unlike me. I had spent most of my life underground, hiding from the dangers of the world. But now, I wanted to see it. I wanted to be free.

And then, I heard a click. The door opened, and Dart pushed it aside. We stepped out into a courtyard, surrounded by high walls. The moon was shining above us, and the stars were twinkling. We had made it. We were fucking outside.

I felt a wave of relief wash over me as I looked at the night sky. I saw a hint of a smile on Dart’s face. “Finally,” he said, his voice tired but happy.

The two of us settled into our makeshift camp, a temporary place we had established far north of the irradiated villa. Setting up camp inside the small, abandoned military outpost had taken almost no effort since the air wasn’t as oppressively humid as usual, allowing us to easily ignite the campfire.

While Dart went about skinning and gutting the radroach to prepare it for grilling, I took out my Pip-Buck and began recording a message for the encrypted broadcast through Crumpet’s channel. I gave her the lowdown on what I’d been up to and what went down in the last few days, right up until the present moment. And of course, I couldn’t help but end the message with some sappy, affectionate love shit. Damn, it made me miss her even more.

Disconnecting the encrypted broadcast from my Pip-Buck, I heard Dart clear his throat, seated across from me with the crackling campfire between us. “So, this Crumpets…” he began, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. “Is she your…?”

I kept a straight face, “Yeah, she’s my marefriend.”

Dart’s cheeks turned pink, as if he was embarrassed or something. “Oh! That makes sense…” He quickly composed himself. “I mean, how long have you two been together?”

I felt a hint of skepticism creeping in. “Two years…?” I trailed off, then I pursed my lips, “Okay, why are you so curious about my relationship with her?”

Dart’s demeanor shifted, a nervous energy enveloping him. After a moment, he sighed in defeat. “I didn’t mean to pry. I’m just… glad that you have somepony you can love and lean on.”

A whirlpool of emotions swirled inside me, “What makes you say that?” I softened my gaze, and my heart started to ache a bit, “Is this about her?”

I started to realize as I observed Dart’s longing gaze directed at the roasting radroach. It seemed he had been contemplating this for a while, especially after I broke the unfortunate news to him back in the cemetary. It was understandable, especially considering my long-standing relationship with Dancer. But the fact that he, her own brother, felt differently now that I had somepony else in my life was perplexing.

“I hate to admit it, but… yeah,” Dart finally confessed sadly, “Maybe it’s just grief getting the best of me. But hey, I’m genuinely happy for you, and I can’t wait to meet Crumpets in the Stable someday.”

I got speechless, but guilt gnawed at my conscience, an usual feeling I had grown accustomed to after losing Dancer from the last three damn years. But Dart’s candidness was oddly… comforting, as if it reminded me that I wasn’t alone in shit like this. I felt the urge to offer some solace, even as I grappled with my own demons.

“Heh, I bet that damn Paladin couldn’t wait to meet you, Dart, especially you're a medical pony.” I chuckled lightly, hoping to inject some levity into the conversation. “And as for Dancer… I know it’s not easy for you, and I understand. But knowing her, she would have wanted us to be happy and probably make fun of us if we keep being sappy over this shit.”

Despite my attempt at humor, a heavy sadness weighed on my heart, the memories of Dancer’s final moments returning unbidden… No, stop thinking about that, Dusk. Stop…

I forced myself to shake those thoughts away. Dart’s voice pulled me back to the present, “Hah,” and I saw his small smile and appreciative gaze directed at me. “Thank you for reminding me, Dusk,” he said softly, and I sensed a genuine gratitude in his words.

Three years had passed, yet I still grappled with ways to divert my thoughts from the painful memories that haunted me. Dart offered me some grilled radroach, but I politely declined and idly flipped through unfamiliar broadcasts. None of them managed to capture my interest, appearing as nothing more than amateur transmissions.

However, one broadcast, in particular, grabbed my attention with its morse title displayed in dashes and periods. My curiosity got the better of me, and I selected it to listen in. Morse code beeped through the speaker, rekindling memories of the Enclave in the back of my mind. Suddenly, an automated male voice chimed in, reciting a series of numbers.

Dart’s voice interrupted my thoughts, his meal halfway finished. “What’s that?” he asked, looking at me with curiosity. I shot him an incredulous glance and shrugged, equally baffled.

The automated voice shifted into a more natural tone, delivering a message intended for those with access to the broadcast.

"Good evening, esteemed individuals who hold the privilege of accessing this transmission. It is my honor to address our fellow pegasi who share the noble commitment to safeguarding our pure lineage."

"What the hell—" I blurted out, unable to contain my astonishment at how excessively formal the voice sounded. But I was quickly interrupted.

"Let us not forget, brothers and sisters, that we are united in our unwavering resolve. Our spirit endures, unyielding to the passage of time. By tuning in, you join us in this timeless existence. Embrace the path that leads to our reunion, guided by the coordinates that follow this sacred message. Remember, dear Equestrians, tireless efforts are underway to restore our beloved country to its former glory. All it takes is a modicum of patience and an unwavering faith."

Then the automated voice returned, now pronouncing the numbers in a phonetic fashion.

Okay, the way this broadcast announces their wording, gives me an unsettling feeling of deja vu.

Dart glanced at his Pip-Buck and twisted his leg to show me. It had a location marked as "EIF Bunker". “Any idea what this is about, Dusk?” he asked.

I focused on the broadcast screen, trying to recall any familiarity. "Reminds me of the Enclave broadcasts back then on the way they talk, like emergency calls for reinforcements," I responded, furrowing my brow.

The unicorn tilted his head, a look of curiosity on his face. “Do they use fancy codes or something?” he inquired.

“Fancy codes, huh?” I mused. “You mean like the phonetic and morse codes the Enclave used for hidden messages?”

Checking the map on my Pip-Buck, I confirmed that it showed the same marked location as Dart’s. I felt a surge of doubt and disbelief. “But why now? And who could be using similar methods? The Enclave has been gone for years,” I said, struggling to make sense of the situation.

Dart’s expression mirrored my concern. “It’s troubling, no doubt,” he agreed, his brow furrowing deeper. “Broadcasting something about the Enclave could attract dangerous attention, even if it’s just somepony playing pretend.”

I nodded, "Yeah, we can't simply ignore this."

We exchanged a glance, uncertainty weighing upon us. However, curiosity urged us to delve deeper and investigate.

"I think we should check it out," Dart suggested, attempting to lighten the mood with a joke. "A small investigation wouldn't hurt, right? Just like dealing with a radscorpion."

Uncertain about the prudence of investigating such sketchy circumstances with just the two of us, I couldn't deny my curiosity. The broadcast's uncanny resemblance to the Enclave's messages raised red flags, but like Dart, I was itching to find out if this was legitimate.

"Fine," I sighed, turning off the broadcast to silence the repetitive message that was starting to grate on my nerves. "Since we already have the coordinates, we'll check it out first thing in the morning."

The night had passed, and the sun was peeking over the horizon, painting the sky in soft hues of pink and orange. We packed up our camp in record time, tossing away the cheap camping gear we had bought from some shady merchant. We checked the map on our Pip-Bucks, and saw that the bunker was only two miles away. I felt a surge of relief, knowing that I had survived another day in the Wasteland, thanks to Dart’s help.

We decided to avoid the main roads, where caravans and raiders roamed. We took the scenic route, through the hills and valleys, where we could enjoy some peace and quiet. It was a rare opportunity to reflect on our lives, and what brought us here. I couldn’t stop thinking about the encrypted broadcast we had picked up. It sounded so familiar, like the Enclave announcements I used to hear from my superiors.

But those memories were fading, like old photographs left in the sun. I had been too busy trying to stay alive in this hellhole. I wasn't sure whether it was a good thing, as the Enclave had molded me into who I am today. Through their rigorous training and discipline, I had managed to endure on the surface for over a decade. But at the same time, our past affiliation with the Enclave had caused immense pain and suffering to the ponies around here, especially for her—

No, stop. Stop thinking about it. Shit wouldn't get better if I keep…

“Dusk?” Dart’s voice snapped me out of my reverie. I looked at him, and saw the concern in his yellow eyes.

I smiled weakly. “Yeah?” I said, hoping he wouldn’t notice my inner turmoil.

“Are you alright?”

I nodded. “Yeah, just… thinking about the broadcast, you know?”

He nodded back, understanding that I didn’t want to talk about it. His presence was a comfort, surprisingly so for a stallion. But I couldn't burden him with the weight of my past. He had his own reasons and problems to deal with, and I respected that. Fuck, I didn't want to ruin the partnership we've develop so far with the Enclave affiliation brahmin shit.

I played the broadcast again on my Pip-Buck, listening to the same automated coordinates. For some strange reason, the male voice after the automated part triggers some sort of deja vu, like am I acting insane that I thought I've heard this voice before? That same voice that I constantly heard back in my cadet years… huh.

What a fucking inconvenience.

I shook my head, trying to clear the confusion. This couldn’t be real. This had to be some kind of trick. Some kind of trap.

I glanced at Dart, who was quietly trotting through right beside me. Taking a deep breath, I made a conscious decision to push those thoughts aside for now. Dwelling on the past wouldn't change anything, but it's easier said than done if I keep manifesting those thoughts. Okay, enough Dusk. I'll just look down to my map, and huh, I see we're almost by the bunker, and I see the box structure ahead by the top of the rocky hill.

“We’re almost there,” I said to Dart. He looked at me, and nodded. “Right behind you,” he said, his voice steady and determined.

We made it to the top of the hill, with me flying over the rocks with ease. Dart, on the other hand, had a hard time, his hooves sliding on the gravel.

He caught me looking at him, and smirked. “Don’t judge me, okay? I’m not one of those buff, macho stallions who can handle this terrain like a boss.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What are you talking about?”

He laughed, his voice tinged with sarcasm. “Oh, come on. I know that look. You’re thinking I’m a weakling. Just give me a break, alright?”

I wanted to tell him that I wasn’t thinking that at all, but I decided to play along. He was trying to make me laugh, to distract me from my dark thoughts. He had noticed my brooding, and wanted to cheer me up. I rolled my eyes, and pretended to be annoyed. “Whatever, let’s just get this over with.”

We reached the bunker, and saw the metal box that was supposed to be our destination. There was a heavy door, with a faded white emblem on it. I couldn’t see it clearly, but it looked like a circle with stars around it. Next to the door, there was a terminal, surprisingly intact, covered with dust and dirt.

We checked the map, and confirmed that this was the place. We approached the door carefully, ready for anything. But there was no sign of any security, no turrets or robots or mines. It seemed too easy.

“I’ll hack the terminal,” Dart said, and I nodded. I watched his back, as he used his magic to turn on the terminal. He looked tense, more than usual.

“Something wrong?” I asked, worried.

He sighed, sounding frustrated. “The passcode is more complicated than the ones I’ve seen before,” he said, pulling out a cable from his Pip-Buck with his levitation. “But I’ll crack it, don’t worry. It’s just a matter of time.”

“I’ll keep watch,” I said, looking around. It was too quiet, too still. It felt like we were being watched. It was weird that no one else had been here, but I couldn’t figure out why.

Unsure of how to occupy myself, I glanced back at the mysterious broadcast that had led us here in the first place. But instead of the usual message, I heard morse code. It was beeping, with pauses in between. There was no automated voice, no pony, nothing.

I noticed a new button on the corner of my Pip-Buck screen. It said “Translate”. Maybe it could decode the morse code for me. I pressed it, and a new line of text appeared under the broadcast name:

I N T R U D E R

I felt a chill run down my spine. What the hell? Who was this? How did they know we were here? I looked around, paranoid. That’s when I saw it. A small red light, blinking on top of the door...

A camera.

Shit.

I had to warn him. “Dart—”

“Wait, I’m almost done,” he said, focused on the terminal.

I looked back at my Pip-Buck, hoping it would tell me something else. But it just kept showing me the same word. INTRUDER. INTRUDER. INTRUDER. It was like it was mocking me, or daring me to do something. “We need to get the hell out of—” I couldn’t finish my sentence. There was a soft click from the bunker door.

It swung open, revealing a bright hallway behind it. And out of the hallway came a dozen ponies in white power armor, aiming up their gatling laser guns.

Before we had a chance to react, one of the power-armored ponies tackled Dart away from the terminal. Simultaneously, another pony tackled me, preventing me from reaching for my Pew-Pew. We were defenseless in our current state, as power armor offered superior protection and resistance.

Looking up, I examined the armored figures that surrounded us. Their armor design differed from the Steel Rangers; instead, they bore the emblem of the Enclave, complete with bladed wings. It was reminiscent of the opposing faction of the Enclave, the ones with the full white power armor, back when Thunderhead was on the verge of collapse. Unlike the Thunderhead model, their armors had a more angular and robust design, as if they were aiming for functionality over aesthetics.

“State your purpose, surfacers,” a female voice said, sounding cold and commanding. “You have trespassed into the Enclave’s restricted area. State your business or prepare to face execution.”

No... it couldn't be.

No.

NO!

User Alert! Your perception just got a makeover. You can now spot caps in a sandstorm and hear a hellhound belch from fifty feet away! Keep your eyes peeled, you griffin-eyed explorer!

Chapter 05: Faith

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 5: Faith
"... h-how?"

“My name is Morning Glory… I’m making this statement to notify the ponies of Thunderhead that I can no longer tolerate your callous and cruel abandonment of the surface...”

It’s funny how I chose the perfect moment to do this, when the surfacers are busy killing each other.

Night time is the best time for... this, especially when my power armor blends in with the darkness. The only thing that gives me away is the rain hitting the metal, making a constant noise that annoys me. But it’s not too bad, because the gunshots are louder. So many gunshots… Fuck, it's hard to pinpoint where the hell she is.

There’s a lot of chaos going on, but one thing I notice is how many buildings have fallen and how many bodies are lying around.

Huh.

But then I see her. On the top floor of a half-destroyed building, there’s a pegasus standing by the staircase, talking to a white unicorn and a blue earth pony. I zoomed in on them with my helmet’s interface, and recognized the black uniform on the…

There you are.

"Years ago, my mother left the Enclave because she realized she could no longer stand by while ponies suffered… She believed in Rainbow Dash… I believe in Rainbow Dash… The cowardice I see in your faces sickens and appalls me…"

I exhale and activate the tinted lens of my helmet, then jump off the roof and fly across the street, staying low and hidden. I crash through the window below them and hover in the air, aiming my beam rifles. Luckily, the gunfight outside masks my presence, so they don’t hear me.

I fly under the beam of the staircase where she’s standing. With a precise shot…

“This is for betraying us,” I whisper, and pull the trigger.

With two beams burned through her chest, she fell off from the beam, collapsing by the stairway.

"...Thunderhead is like a disease; the surface is a cure.”

But then, I saw something that made my blood run cold. Above me, the white unicorn was looking at me, with her red eyes glowing.

And she screamed.

Red... and white? What the fuck was I feeling? Was this another one of my drug-induced hallucinations? But no, this was too real. The low hum of the power armor, the cold metal pressing against my chest, the familiar insignia of the Enclave. Or what was left of it.

One of them had me pinned down, and I could see Dart, struggling desperately against his restraints. They had spotted him as a unicorn, and of course, they hated him for it. The Enclave had always hated anypony who wasn’t a pegasus, just as originally intended back in Neighvarro.

The soldier, who I’m assuming was a squad leader as there is a insignia labeled Captain by her armor, held me down harder and snarled with a commanding tone, her voice slicing through the air like a knife. “I won’t ask you again. State your purpose.”

My heart was racing, and I tried to think of a way out of this mess without having to reach for my guns… That would be a bad idea, considering we were up against fully armed power armored pegasi. Come on, Dusk… think, damn it… think… I remembered the code I used back at the Skyport to identify myself and other Enclave officers, and I decided to give it a shot, even though it seemed hopeless.

"I am Officer Dusk. Zero, eight, dash, two, seven, dash, two, zero, one, one. Division Thunderhead Skyport."

My words echoed in the air, and a tense silence followed. Behind their visors, I could sense the soldiers’ confusion and doubt. My gamble seemed to have worked, at least for now. I saw the Captain’s frown relax slightly, and she leaned closer, her eyes piercing through mine behind her helmet. “Officer Dusk?” she repeated, sounding doubtful.

I felt a drop of sweat trickle down my face. Fuck, this whole thing was so damn suffocating and that is not from being pinned down. Then the Captain let go of me, and took a step back, raising a hoof to her squad. “Stand down,” she ordered. The soldiers looked at each other, their murmurs barely audible beneath their helmets. “I said, stand down,” she repeated more firmly. They obeyed, and lowered their energy weapons, including the one that had been pointed at Dart.

"Dusk..." the Captain trailed off, pressing something on her neck. Her helmet retracted, revealing a weary mare with a dusty blue coat and a short blonde mane. Her emerald eyes widened with surprise.

“Zephyr Steps?” I recognized her, and a flash of memory hit me from my cadet years. She had been a decent teammate and even wished me luck after our graduation, but her words were tinged with sadness. "Listen, you seem like a good mare, but we might not work together in the same division. And… I’m sorry about your…" My brain purposefully trails off her words in my head, I’m guessing that means something.

Her expression brightened the moment she saw I recognized her and ran over to pull me up from the dusty ground. "Oh, thank the clouds, you’re alive! It’s been so long…" She hugged me briefly, then shook my hoof. I felt the cold metal of her armor despite my gloved hooves from my barding. "How have you been?"

I wasn’t sure how to answer that, but also a lot to catch up on, especially with a familiar face that I hadn’t seen anypony for a long while. She and I weren’t really close. We had gone our separate ways after graduation, and I hadn’t seen her since. I didn’t want to get into a long conversation, so I kept my answer short. “Well, I’m alive.”

She let go of my hoof, and her smile faded a bit. “Goddesses, you look like you’ve been through hell." She looked me over, taking in my scarred face, my worn-out barding, and even my weapons. "Have you been living on the surface this whole time?”

I chuckled nervously, “Yeah, since… after the civil war?” I was unsure of what she was referring to the whole time.

“I see, and that makes sense… most of the ponies from Thunderhead were lost, especially after the Enclave was disbanded,” Zephyr’s expression softened. She sounded sympathetic, but I wondered if she really understood. “Is your family still alive in the wastes?”

Unsure of how to respond as I can't easily just disclose this information to Zephyr, I glanced back at Dart, who was still easing his coat from being pinned down. His expression was indistinguishable, but I could tell he wasn't thrilled about the situation, especially now that we knew it was the surviving members of the Enclave behind the broadcast.

"Yeah, they are." I replied truthfully, then I quickly changed the subject. “And… to state our purpose, we’re here from the broadcast."

"Oh, that broadcast!" Zephyr seemed relieved, and turned to her squad. She made a gesture with her wing, and they nodded. “As expected, it has worked in bringing our old comrades back.” Then she looked at Dart again, and raised an eyebrow. “And who’s this?”

I felt a surge of anxiety, wondering if any of these ponies would recognize him as a runaway unicorn from Thunderhead from decade ago. To test my luck again, I motioned toward Dart and tried to act casual. "This is Dart, my…" I trailed off, searching for the right words without revealing too much, "... companion on the surface. We've been traveling together for some time now."

Zephyr nodded. “I see.” She didn’t seem suspicious, but I could tell she was wary. Not what I expected but I'll take it. She gestured to the desolate surroundings, "It’s wise of you to have loyal companions by your side, especially in a world like this. Is he dispensable?"

That was the response I expected, and it explained Dart’s tense reaction. Since we were in unfamiliar territory, I couldn’t let my facade slip. “Anypony is dispensable in the surface.”

Zephyr nodded in agreement, but Dart looked hurt. He glared at me, and I felt a twinge of guilt. I wanted to explain, to apologize, to reassure him. But I couldn’t. Not here, not now. I really want this to be fucking over.

I looked back at Zephyr, and saw her press something on her earpiece. She listened for a moment, then said, “Roger that, sir. On our way.” She let go of the button, and turned to me. “By the way, Dusk, the founder of the Loyalists wants to meet you inside the bunker.” Zephyr then gave Dart a scornful look, “You can tag along, but don’t try anything stupid like what you did to the terminal earlier.”

Dart snorted beside me, clearly unhappy. I gave him a reassuring look, silently asking him to play along. To my surprise, he seemed to get it, sighing and nodding reluctantly.

Okay, I had a million questions about this whole situation, but I was gently nudged by one of the soldiers to lead the way into the gaping mouth of the already opened bunker. Meanwhile, I saw that Dart was being pushed forward roughly. I wanted to step in and stop them from treating him like trash, but at the same time… I couldn’t. I swallowed hard, feeling a lump in my throat, and faced forward, catching up to Zephyr and asked, "Hold on, did you say Loyalists?"

"Our newly reformed faction with Enclave as our legacy," Zephyr explained, then let out a soft laugh, "The Loyalists, well, they were founded by the Thunderhead Enclave officer himself. Pretty obvious.” I noticed a small smile on her lips, “He’s also the one who brought us back together after the civil war, both survivors from Thunderhead and Neighvarro. He’s been leading us in our operation to restore order.” She lowered her voice. “I think you know him.”

I raised an eyebrow, I knew him? It felt like all the ponies I used to know were either dead or gone, and my memories of them were fuzzy at best. "Okay… and what is this operation exactly?"

Zephyr sighed. “I can’t tell you much right now.”

I nodded, understanding her words. Maybe the founder himself would give me the answers I needed that Zephyr couldn’t provide. I looked back at Dart, seeing his expression that he wanted me to dig deeper but I shook my head slightly, indicating that I couldn’t do that yet.

We followed Zephyr deeper into the bunker, with the rest of the squad forming a protective formation around us, going down and down until the temperature dropped, and the sound of our hoofsteps echoed through the silent corridors that were covered with metal and wires. Zephyr walked with confidence, her familiarity with the place shown in every step she took. From the looks of it, the walls weren’t ancient like the rest of the buildings across the Wasteland I’ve seen so far but rather, they had a metallic architecture that reminded me of the Raptor I used to be trapped in. Those damn walls…

“So, Zephyr,” I began, breaking the silence, “how did the Loyalists manage to reform? You mentioned something about a civil war, what exactly happened?”

Zephyr looked back at me, a mix of nostalgia and regret flashing in her eyes. “It’s… a long story, Dusk. After the civil war, many of us became disillusioned… like, we had no purpose anymore. The authority had collapsed, even Neighvarro was in ruins. We scattered—some went into hiding, while others tried to find their own ways on the surface. But then, a pegasus who believed in restoring what the Enclave once stood for started broadcasting a message.”

She stopped for a second, a hint of sadness in her voice. “It took time and sacrifices, but slowly, we began to regroup again. We hid, waiting for the right moment to strike. And three years later, we emerged, stronger than ever.”

I listened closely, realizing the depth of their commitment to this cause. She mentioned stray Enclave forces from Thunderhead and Neighvarro joining hands to rebuild what the Enclave was meant to be. I couldn’t help but wonder if this revival was based on Neighvarro’s belief in the superiority of pegasi over those on the surface. I wasn’t sure if I could ask about it.

“And what about you, Zephyr?” Dart’s voice cut through my thoughts. “How did you end up here?”

Zephyr glanced at him, at first she hesitated but then she seemed to make up her mind. “After Thunderhead fell, I felt lost, like so many others. My family is gone, my friends are either dead or disappeared… it’s damn hopeless. But when I heard that the Enclave was reforming, I couldn’t ignore the call. I wanted to make amends, to help rebuild what we had lost. So, I joined the cause.”

It made sense for an Enclave officer like Zephyr to remain loyal without question. Her unwavering dedication puzzled me, as I found myself questioning my own position within the Enclave. After all this time, it was still there, nagging at the back of my mind, but…

My thoughts were abruptly interrupted as Zephyr came to a stop. I looked up and saw a white stallion standing at the center of the corridor, clad in a similar white power armor to Zephyr’s, but with his angular face exposed, revealing a short, slicked-back gray mane. His eyes pierced through me with confidence and authority—I assumed he was the founder Zephyr had mentioned.

Strangely, my heart skipped a beat as I recognized his face, a wave of familiarity washing over me. Memories from my cadet training years resurfaced, reminding me of a stallion who had been close to me and Dancer. He often engaged us in friendly conversations about politics at the time.

"You two are absolutely perfect as a team and I'm wildly impressed. Say, we should go through more training together, I would love to learn more techniques… it makes sense that your dad got wild back in…"

Returning my focus to the present, I realized the white stallion was trotting towards us, and his expression shifting from surprise to a slow realization. “Oh my clouds above, don’t tell me…” he trailed off, his voice tinged with a deep, husky tone that triggered more memories of him. "Dusk? Is that really you?"

But the recall is specifically back in our graduation party, with three glasses raised.

"Cheers, to our unwavering, patriotic future…"

I swallowed hard, and backed away a few steps, at a loss for words. I then observed his chest where his name plated on but there's no insignia unlike Zephyr's. He's the fucking leader? A rush of air escaped my lungs, as I realized I had been holding my breath. "Silver Swift...?" I muttered, barely audible.

His red eyes sparkled with joy, and he pulled me into a hug that caught me off guard, causing me to flinch. "By the Holy Goddesses above!" He boomed in rejoyce, but the hug feels so uncomfortable as the armor is obviously not designed for this. Silver released me from the embrace, probably sensing my rigid body from it, and looked me up and down. "Wow, you've changed so much since our early enlistment days." He said, his voice full of admiration and nostalgia while he ran a hoof over his nape,

"I…" I stuttered, still reeling from seeing him again. My mind was clouded, and I barely registered his question. "What have you been up to this whole time? You look like you've been through a lot of shit."

Anxiety coiled in my chest, but I pushed it aside. "Just… surviving on the surface," I replied, glancing at Dart, who looked equally puzzled. I looked back to Swift, who seemed to have composed himself. "Yeah, don't worry about it." I squinted my eyes at him, looking back at his missing insignia, then questioned him, "And you're the leader of these Enclave Loyalists?"

"You’re sharp as ever, Dusk. Yeah, that’s me." Swift confirmed. Of course, a confident and resolute soldier like him would be capable of leading such a group. He was a strong nationalist among the pegasi, without a doubt.

"Maybe someday, I'll be a General in the Enclave…"

Swift glanced between me and Dart, his eyebrows furrowing. "And where's... Lightning Dancer?" He asked, his voice dropping to a lower tone. I felt my heart start to weigh heavy, making me lower my head and clench my jaw. “I know you two were always together.” Fuck. I took a deep breath, steadying myself while my brain was recalling again.

"Do you generally hate stallions?" Swift asked with his younger voice, then Dancer's chuckle echoed through my head, "Why asking me that? Is it because of my asshole dad or my lack of interest in stallions?" She nudged me with her shoulder, teasing me. “Well, Dusk here openly expressed her… uninterested-ness in them…”

I hear myself snicker, "Is that even a real word?"

"Dancer... she's dead," My voice trembled, hating the rush of memories that flooded back. "She died during the massive war in the Wasteland three years ago."

Swift's expression softened, then he looked away from me. "I'm... sorry to hear that, Dusk," he said quietly, his voice full of genuine sorrow. I could see him nodding to himself, as if he was trying to make sense of the news. It surprised me that he didn’t show more emotion, especially since they used to respect each other so much back then. He put his hoof on my shoulder, “My condolences.”

I just nodded, and silence fell between us as if Swift was giving himself some time to process. I also noticed Zephyr had a similar reaction since well, we all graduated in the same batch back then. Then, Swift took a deep breath and turned his attention to Dart, quickly changing the subject, “And who is this unicorn with you?”

I was about to answer, but Zephyr stepped forward, speaking on our behalf. “He’s Dusk’s close companion, sir,” she said. “She mentioned that he knows a lot about the surface.” I wasn’t sure if it was necessary to reveal that information, since it was widely known that unicorns were always surfacers then I remembered that we came from Thunderhead where they're… accepted.

As Zephyr put it that way, Swift gave Dart a closer look like he was a disgraced common surfacer. The yellow unicorn started to look nervous and intimidated by the white pegasus, but then Swift simply shrugged. “I see. He doesn’t seem like much of a threat as Dusk trusts him, just an average surfacer.” He turned to me, “That’s new from you considering you choose a unicorn to hang around with instead of a pegasus.”

Did I ever tell anypony that I despised non-pegasi ponies? But it seemed that was the case as how Swift implied, at least he didn’t recognize Dart as he had the same features as Dancer’s. Is that why he looked at the unicorn that way? But either way, I knew that things would get complicated if Swift found out. It was best to keep it to ourselves.

“Now my friend, let’s take a little tour of this facility,” Swift said, oddly stressing the word ‘friend’ and gesturing for me to follow him alongside Zephyr who fell into step beside the founder and Dart right behind me.

As we trotted deeper, I couldn’t help but notice the resemblance between the bunker’s structure and a Stable. I couldn’t resist asking, “So, this bunker…” I trailed off, hoping they would be willing to answer my questions. “It looks like a Stable. Is there any connection?”

Swift raised a brow, “You have a keen eye.” He then nodded, looking around the corridor. “This bunker was, in fact, an unfinished Stable that was repurposed and refurbished by the Thunderhead Enclave long ago.” He turned his attention back to the path ahead. “It was meant to serve as a secure facility in case of emergencies on the surface. However, before it could be completed, Councilstallion Sky Striker ordered to abandon the project.”

Huh. Father had never mentioned anything about this bunker to me or anyone else we knew. I was stunned, realizing that there were aspects of Thunderhead’s operations that I was completely unaware of, despite my family ties. Or maybe I was too ignorant or I was not in a position to know more about the Intelligence bullcrap. Dart, walking beside me, must have noticed my surprise and the mention of my father. His eyes questioned me, and I gave him a subtle shrug, silently indicating that I had no clue about this bunker.

Swift however continued, bitterness tainting his voice. “During the civil war as the Thunderhead authority lost control of the situation, I managed to take over this bunker and repurpose it as a refuge for other Enclave forces. We saw the potential in this hidden stronghold, and since after the official disbandment, we made it our base of operations."

My mind was flooded with questions. Did they even know that I had been arrested for treason during that time? It made sense why I wasn’t informed about this sanctuary, except… no, I wouldn’t ask them if they knew about it, that would only stir up some old tension between me and my former comrades. But still, the bunker seemed to be a secret project known only to the Intelligence division. And with Father involved, I made a mental note to bring it up when I saw him again.

Glancing at the walls, I noticed the faded remnants of the original Stable design overlaid by the Enclave's modifications. It was a stark contrast to the worn and weathered appearance of the rest of the facility. The air grew colder, and a sense of heaviness hung in the atmosphere.

“Speaking of the Loyalists,” Swift cut in, glancing at Zephyr, “I assume Steps hasn’t given you a crash course on the Loyalists?”

Zephyr snorted. “Sir, I’ve given her a little history lesson.”

“Nothing more?” Swift asked. Zephyr sheepishly shook her head. He continued instead, “In that case, we, the Loyalists, strive to continue the Enclave’s mission and uphold the values our ancestors established over a hundred years ago. We refuse to let disbandment and the loss of access to the clouds stop us. We believe that the Enclave’s purpose should not be abandoned or forgotten.”

He paused for a moment, his voice full of conviction. “Without letting Thunderhead’s corrupted motives tarnish the true purpose, the Loyalists aim to restore order on the surface, just as we once did above the clouds. Remember how we were taught that pegasi are the purest race among ponykind? How we should have been…”

I looked back at Dart, trying to gauge his thoughts on the matter. His expression was uneasy, showing a mix of concern and wariness. It was understandable. After all, the Enclave’s history was stained by controversy and questionable actions, as I had come to realize. The idea of a reformed Enclave, even one focused on preserving its original mission and distancing itself from Thunderhead, could be unsettling for the Wasteland.

Lost in my thoughts, I almost missed Swift’s question. “Dusk, do you still believe in the Enclave? I know how much you hated the direction Thunderhead was going in, and your desire for Neighvarro and Thunderhead to unite.”

Nervously, I looked at Dart again, silently seeking his input. His eyes met mine, and after a moment of consideration, he closed his eyes and gave a small nod, indicating that we should keep an open mind. Or maybe…

“Yes, I do,” I found myself saying, my heart pounding in my chest. Why does this fucking feeling keep coming back? “I’m curious to know more about your plans, your goals… Transparency and trust are important to me.”

The corners of Swift’s lips curled up slightly, "That's good. I need more capable ponies like you, Dusk," Swift replied, his expression softening with a hint of gratitude. "And of course, I will share more details about our plans and answer any questions you have. But first, let me show you the heart of our operations."

We reached the main lobby of the bunker, and the sight before me was both impressive and bustling with activity. The space, similar to Stable 99’s atrium, had been transformed into a functional hub for the surviving Enclave members, or rather, the Loyalists. Some soldiers wore their new white power armor, marching purposefully through the lobby, while others in their old uniforms diligently worked on terminals and equipment.

Swift led us through the crowd, explaining how he had managed to reunite the surviving Thunderhead soldiers and residents over the past few years. His voice grew thoughtful as he mentioned the families of the soldiers. “I’ve managed to bring together the survivors, but there are still many families of Thunderhead residents out there in the wasteland. I don’t know if they made it. It’s our duty to find them and provide safety and a chance at a better life.”

As he said that, I kept my own opinions and observations from my time on the surface… especially about New Thunderhead. Huh. I’m surprised no one brought it up despite it being one of the largest settlements in the Commonwealth in recent years. But of course, remembering that they left the ideologies from Thunderhead way behind, I held my tongue about more information about the surface, or acknowledge if they also knew New Thunderhead.

The tour continued as Swift showed us various areas of the bunker, each serving its own purpose. We passed through the mess hall, where pegasi gathered to eat and rest, the garden, where the Loyalists planted and harvested various fruits that once grew from the clouds by using the garden that the Stable had initially built (I didn’t bother questioning how the hell they planted cloud seeds on the ground), and the medical bay, where injured soldiers and sick ponies received treatment.

One of the medical pegasi noticed my shitty condition after a full body scan using one of their rebuilt scanners that they managed to salvage back in Thunderhead. With Swift’s approval, a few of the medical ponies took action in healing me back to my full health using various technologies that again, I didn’t bother explaining the complicated details that would make my head hurt. Having had tense previous experiences with a clinic or hospital, this was surprisingly… fast? Especially for me since my body was fully drained from toxins and shitty injuries that would take a few days to heal, but of course my scars and mental damage wouldn’t fully heal as my physical health.

But hey, at least I didn’t have to whine shit about healing taking way too long for me.

However while they were working on me earlier, I noticed that Dart had been watching intently from the sidelines and taking note of the technologies used as there was no magic involved (oh, and did I mention that there were no damn unicorns here?).

Then after the clinic, we were directed to the training grounds which was a hive of activity, where Loyalists honed their combat skills and the research lab remained a mystery, with neither Zephyr nor Swift offering any explanation of its purpose except Dart’s eavesdropping that researchers were studying more about the Wasteland.

We arrived at the armory, a vast space filled with rows of power armor and weapons. Swift explained how they had salvaged and repurposed much of the power armor used during the civil and brood wars. They had also developed new equipment and modifications to adapt to the challenges of the surface. It seemed that the Loyalists were well-equipped and not to be messed with. I wondered how the surfacers would react to seeing such advanced technology, or if they even knew what it was.

Finally, Swift led us to the main office of the bunker, a spacious room that had once been the overmare’s office in the original Stable design. A metal shutter covered one of the walls behind his desk, giving the room an air of secrecy. “Would you excuse us,” Swift said to Zephyr and Dart, “Dusk and I need to talk privately.”

Zephyr nodded and left without a word, but Dart hesitated, his eyes shifting between me and Swift. I tried to reassure him, saying, “I’ll be fine, don’t worry.” I wanted to tell him more, to promise him that I would tell him everything later, but I couldn’t. Dart sighed and said softly, “Alright. Just be careful.” He followed Zephyr out of the office.

As soon as Dart was gone, Swift flew over to his desk and pressed a button with his wing. The door closed behind me with a click. The white stallion gestured for me to take a seat across from him, and a heavy silence filled the room. I could feel the tension rising as we were alone.

Swift leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on me. “Dusk, I have to admit…” He sighed softly, “I’m glad to have you back with us. Almost all of Cadet Batch 23 are reunited and ready to conquer the Wasteland, just as our ancestors envisioned.” He smiled faintly, “But seriously, how have you been holding up on the surface?”

“Crap, I’m so sorry that happened, Dusk.” Swift’s voice was bitter. He knew what had happened to me earlier that day, when I found out that my mother had… “You don’t deserve to have such a shitty mother, abandoning you like that.”

My mind screamed at me, come on, Dusk. Tell him. It urged me to open up to my old friend, the one I used to be close with, the one who might still care about me… but how? I asked my mind back. How do I even start? He can clearly see that I’ve changed, and so has he. I don’t see the warmth that he used to have, he doesn’t see the passion that I used to have.

I clenched my jaw. Am I overthinking? Maybe. Maybe not. I have no fucking clue. I looked back at Swift, who seemed to be waiting patiently for my answer to his simple question. How have you been? It’s not even ‘where have you been’? But it’s… okay self, shut up.

“It’s been… hard.” I said, still clenching my jaw. “After Dancer, I… I didn’t know what to do with my life anymore. I didn’t know if I deserved to stay with my family anymore. I…” Shit, why am I saying so much? Shut up. Please shut up. “I didn’t know what to do without the Enclave.”

"I don’t give a fuck about Enclave politics or tradition or your own fucked up issues with pride or honor or whatever you pegasi call it!"

Please shut up.

Swift listened attentively to my words, his eyes showing a hint of empathy mixed with sorrow. “I get it. I can only imagine how hard it must have been for you, Dusk. Losing Lightning Dancer, your struggles, your pain… the pain of not being able to save somepony you loved so much. It’s… it’s more than anypony should bear.”

I nodded weakly. I couldn’t bring myself to open my heart as much as he expected me to. Or maybe, Swift was just being nice to me, and I shouldn’t read too much into it. Then, I saw Swift’s expression change to something more serious. “That’s why our ancestors fought so hard for us. Because the surface… it corrupts us. It even corrupted you.” He sighed, “Hell, I feel like calling back all the Thunderhead Enclave ponies wasn’t enough… let me tell you something, Dusk. Something that you won’t believe.”

That caught my attention. Swift leaned forward, “Back when I first tried to take over a Stable in the far northwest to expand our territory three years ago, the squad I sent was wiped out…” He frowned, clearly angry. “Those damn Steel Rangers are tougher than we thought. We learned not to underestimate them; they pose a significant threat to our operation.”

Fuck. No…

His words brought back memories within me, memories that I wished I could forget. Memories of the Enclave forces preparing to destroy Stable 99. Memories of Crumpets almost dying before I…

No, no, no, no…

Please. I thought I had left this behind. The nightmares that haunted me every night. I had tried to forget, tormented by the guilt that I had killed my own comrades. No, no… shit, please calm down, Dusk.

"That's… fucked up," I spoke up, pretending to be surprised.

The stallion squeezed his eyes shut, as if trying to block out the painful memories, “It is, it is indeed. They didn’t follow my order to fall back,” He spun his chair around, facing the wall of metal shutter, “But one detail that one of my ponies told me is that one mare who happens to be a pegasus is the one who caused the massacre among the soldiers…” Swift’s hoof started to shake slightly, “And she’s not a dashite!”

With a swift motion, he turns around the chair to face me, his eyebrows furrowed and his jaw clenched, "Can you fucking believe our own kind betray us like that?! Unbelievable!"

I can feel my throat threatening to get tightened, sweat started to tickle down from my forehead and I even bit my lip. Forcing my damn body to relax, I tried to mirror Swift's reaction, "I couldn't believe it, either."

Keep convincing yourself that, Dusk.

Swift opened his eyes, red pupils boring into mine, "Now do you understand why I want you to go back to us?" He rose from his chair, forehooves planted on the desk as he leaned forward, "You and me together, we'll go to that damn Stable and take out all these surfacers fucks. Especially to that damn traitor."

I shuddered, remembering the image of Crumpets on the brink of death, surrounded by the Core and the invasion of Stable 99. Goddesses, enough. Enough already. How could I even think of killing the Stable that Crumpets and the Applejack Rangers fought for? How could I tell Swift that I was the one who took out his forces?

But no, I had to play along, act like I was on his side. Don’t let him see how much this hurts. Is that even possible?

I cared about them. I cared about him as well. Maybe that’s why it hurt so much.

I pushed those thoughts away, focusing on the question that burned in my mind. "Then please enlighten me about that operation you keep mentioning."

Swift hesitated, weighing whether he could trust me with his secret plan. He wanted me to be part of it, I knew that much. But he also wanted something else from me. Something personal. He sighed and relaxed in his chair. "Dusk, this operation is everything to the Loyalists. It’s our chance to make a difference, to reclaim what’s ours. But it’s not easy, Dusk. It’s dangerous and risky and…” He trailed off, his voice cracking.

He looked at me with a vulnerable expression, his eyes pleading. “Before I tell you more, I need to know something. Did… did Dancer ever mention me? Did she ever talk about us before she… before she died?”

His question caught me off guard. “To be honest…” I felt a pang of guilt, wondering if I should lie or tell the truth. “I don’t know. The last time we all talked was at graduation.”

Swift’s face fell, disappointment and sadness clouding his eyes. “I see,” he said quietly, nodding as if he expected this answer.

We fell silent for a moment, both lost in our memories of Dancer. Then Swift cleared his throat and spoke again. “Okay… You deserve to know the operation that we’ve been working on for the past three years.” He pressed a button under the desk, opening a metal shutter that revealed a huge cavern garage and helipad beyond. Vertibirds and repair crews filled the space, and I even spotted a massive Raptor being fixed up—a sight I thought I’d never see again. Huh. They really do not fuck around.

Swift gestured to the scene outside, his voice full of pride and passion. “This is where we prepare our forces, for our mission to take back the Commonwealth, as the surfacers call it. But it won’t be easy, Dusk. We’ll face resistance and hostility and danger at every turn. But we have something they don’t have: power and strength and loyalty. You, me, and the rest of the pegasi—we can do this, Dusk. We can make this world ours again… the way our ancestors wanted it.”

I stared at the sight, feeling a mix of awe and dread. The Enclave Loyalists were not only a bunch of fanatics clinging to the past; they were a serious threat to anypony who opposed them.

I turned back to Swift, curiosity and fear battling in my mind. “The operation has a name…” I prompted him.

Swift looked at me with a serious expression, taking a deep breath before he spoke. “Operation: Euthanize,” he said firmly. “The operation that I designed and launched to restore the glory of the surface. With the skies no longer an option, we focus on here.” He tapped his hoof on the desk. “‘Euthanize’ means our goal to find the lost weapon that the Thunderhead Enclave left behind, the weapon that will wipe out all the impure surfacers. Once we have cleared the land, we fulfill the vision for the Enclave—a united force, free from the divisions between Thunderhead and Neighvarro and the superior pegasi only lives on."

Swift trotted closer, his eyes burning with fervor as he shook my shoulders. “Dusk, this is what you’ve always wanted, right?” he pleaded, his voice filled with longing. “We pegasi should have stood together, and now we must rectify the mess the surfacers have left behind for over a damn century! I know your family is out there, hiding somewhere. Let them know about us, persuade them to join. And you, Dusk… join us, and together, we restore the Enclave to its rightful glory.”

I was speechless, trapped in a whirlwind of mixed feelings. Swift had just dropped a bombshell on me: the Loyalists were planning to wipe out the surface dwellers, to “cleanse” the world of their filth. It was the same twisted logic that had driven me away from the Enclave, the same hatred that I had learned to reject during my time in the wasteland. Why did he have to tell me this now? I looked over my shoulder at the window, where Dancer’s face stared back at me, her eyes begging me to “open my heart.”

No, no… why?!

Again and again, that phrase haunted me, taunting me with the memories of the life I had built with the surfacers. Dart and Crumpets, who had become my family, who had shown me happiness and meaning. I had something to live for, something worth fighting for. But there was still a part of me that yearned for the past, that clung to the ideals and values I had grown up with. The Enclave Loyalists’ mission stirred something in me, something that I couldn’t ignore.

I took a deep breath, feeling the pressure of the moment. I couldn’t betray Dart… and Crumpets. I couldn’t risk their lives, or the lives of the Thunderhead refugees who had found a new home in New Thunderhead. And I knew Swift would stop at nothing to destroy that city if he ever found out about it.

"...Thunderhead is like a disease; the surface is a cure.”

Make it stop.

With a heavy heart... “I appreciate your offer, and I respect your cause. But…” I looked away, “I need time to think. This is not an easy decision.”

I saw a flash of disappointment in Swift’s eyes, but he nodded slowly. “Take all the time you need, Dusk,” he said softly. “Just remember that you’ll always have a place among the Enclave Loyalists.”

I nodded back, feeling a pang of guilt. With one last glance at Swift’s intense red eyes, I turned and walked toward the door, my mind racing with doubts and fears. Sacrifices would have to be made, regardless of the path I chose.

As I left the office, I heard Swift’s voice behind the closed door. “Let Dusk and her companion go, but keep an eye on them. Dusk will be back soon.” My heart skipped a beat, realizing that Swift was probably informing his fellow officers about our conversation. Don’t think about it, Dusk. Just get out of here. I tried to silence the thoughts in my head, taking slow breaths to calm myself as I made my way down the hall, heading for the exit.

As I approached the lone path that led to the exit, I caught sight of two pegasi silhouetted against the dim light of the exit—Zephyr and Red Storm, with her maroon mane and coat, and a striking yellow eye on her right side. Her left eye was covered by a burn scar, leaving only a gray pupil. Zephyr smiled warmly and wrapped a wing around me, “It’s too bad you’re leaving so soon, Dusk… but we’re glad you’re back.”

I forced a smile back, hiding the turmoil inside me. Red Storm seemed more curious than friendly, as if she could sense my inner conflict. She probed with a mischievous grin, “What’s holding you back? Afraid of what your daddy will say?”

I laughed nervously, trying to dodge the question. “Maybe? But I’ll figure it out.”

Red snorted and nudged me with her hoof. “You know what? If Lightning Dancer were here, she’d have dragged both of you to join the Loyalists by now. Too bad your marefriend is gone.”

The laughter died in my throat, and a wave of nausea washed over me. Stop thinking about it, Dusk. Just move on. Grief flooded my veins, threatening to consume me. Stop it. I fought to compose myself, hiding my vulnerability from those around me. For fuck's sake. My wings tensed, as if I wanted to jump on that fucker and strangle the living shit out that pegasus.

Open your heart.

Sensing the tension, Zephyr intervened, her voice laced with disapproval, "That's a fucking low blow, Red."

Red's expression shifted to regret as she tried to backtrack. "Sorry, Dusk. I didn't mean to-"

Cutting her off, I managed a weak smile just to shut her up, "It's okay, Red. Don't worry about it."

Zephyr swiftly changed the topic, redirecting the conversation to something less painful. "By the way, your friend is waiting outside the bunker," she said, referring to Dart. "He seemed anxious but refused to come in without you."

Grateful for the shifting topic, I nodded. "I'll go meet him, then."

But of course, Red couldn't resist adding her own ass sarcastic remark. Her face lit up with a mischievous expression, showing no remorse for her earlier comment. "By the way, can you say hi to Moonshadow and Glory for me? Glory was always a good pony. I wonder how she's doing now."

My heart sank at the mention of Glory. I couldn't bring myself to tell Red the painful truth—that Glory was no longer among us. It would only intensify the anguish and confusion within me. Instead, I simply nodded, my response clipped, "Sure."

With a vortex of feelings spinning me around, I said goodbye to Zephyr and Red, leaving the bunker and stepping into the harsh sunlight. The sun blazed in the sky, burning my eyes with its merciless glare, and making the decisions that loomed before me feel even heavier. Dart waited by the entrance, his face full of worry and anticipation. As I walked towards him, my vision blurred, and a wave of dizziness swept over me. Panic rose in my throat, clouding my mind. The choices I had to make, the conflicting loyalties and the uncertain future, seemed too much to bear.

“Dusk?” Dart called out, sounding alarmed. “Are you okay? You look… troubled.”

I tried to speak, but nothing came out. A storm raged within me, drowning my thoughts in a flood of emotions. My heart hammered in my chest, and I felt trapped by the weight of everything I had to say. All I wanted was to get away, to find some peace from the bunker and its…

"Let's just get out of here, please," I pleaded. As I stepped out of the bunker, a distant singing echoed from the speaker. It was a familiar tune, but something about it sounded wrong.

"And as the days grow old,
The nights grow cold even with magic…
I long to hold her close to me,
I know she means the world to me,
And only time can tell,
And take away this lonely hell,
I’m on my knees,
To my dear mare…"

No alert available.

Chapter 06: Anathema

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 6: Anathema
"Being on a fence won't change anything. You have to pick a side, now!"

"Let's just get out of here, please…"

Dart looked at me with worry in his eyes, but he nodded in agreement. He wrapped his hoof around my shoulder and steered me away from the bunker, back to the barren wasteland. I didn’t bother to look around, I just followed his lead, feeling numb and drained. Dart didn’t say anything, he just stayed by my side, giving me the comfort of his company.

We walked for a while until we reached a safe distance from the bunker, where no one could find us. We stumbled upon an old wooden shack by the road that Dart thought would be a good spot to rest for a bit.

It was a shabby place, with only one room that had a bed, a kitchen and a couch. The place had been looted long ago, so there was nothing useful to scavenge. There was dust everywhere, covering the broken furniture, showing how long this place had been abandoned. I didn’t care about any of that, I just headed straight for the bed and collapsed on it. I was too tired to care about dirt.

I let myself sink into the mattress and tried to relax. I breathed deeply, trying to slow down my racing heart while digging my hooves onto the filthy mattress to stimulate my senses. Across the room, I saw Dart levitate a chair and wedge it under the doorknob to lock it. He then cleared some space on the table to put our stuff on it.

After he was done, he looked at me and asked softly, “What happened back there? Are you okay?”

I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to sort out my thoughts. It was hard to put into words the turmoil of emotions and the inner conflict that had taken over me, let alone share them with somepony else. Being in a quiet, secluded place helped me calm down a bit, but I still needed to find the right way to say it.

“I… I don’t know, Dart,” I said weakly. “All this stuff about the Loyalists, their plans and seeing old faces… It’s brought up so much crap and feelings that I don’t know how to handle.”

Dart came closer, his face full of sympathy. “I’m sorry, especially after everything you’ve been through so far.” I looked up at Dart’s citrine eyes, which reminded me so much of Dancer’s. It was a bitter-sweet feeling, but it also helped me calm down and stop trembling.

He broke the silence with his voice, tone curious. “And what did Silver want from you?”

I hesitated for a moment, wondering how much I should tell him. Dart had been with me through thick and thin, and I didn’t want to drag him into this dangerous game of Enclave politics. However, he was already involved since he went into the bunker with me and (somehow) survived. But more importantly, its a must to trust Dart in shit like this and of course, he deserved the truth.

Taking a deep breath, I started to explain. “He wants me to join their operation. They’re planning something big called ‘Operation: Euthanize’. It’s about taking back the surface— I mean, Wasteland, but…” My voice trailed off as I struggled to find the right words.

“But what?” Dart urged me on, his eyes fixed on mine.

“They want to wipe out the… non-Enclave kind, Dart,” I said quietly. “They say it’s the only way to cleanse the world.”

Dart’s expression hardened. “That’s… that’s insane, Dusk.” He then reached out to my hoof and said earnestly “Please tell me you’re not part of something like that.”

“What?”

“You know what I’m talking about,” His gaze narrowed suspiciously. “The way you talk with Zephyr, Silver… you still believe in the Enclave, don’t you?”

Okay, I don’t like where this is going.

“You can’t be serious,” My tone dropped dangerously low, flinching away from his touch. “That has nothing to do with their operation.”

“Yes, it does!” Dart shouted in my face, his anger boiling over. “You said it yourself that you still believed in the Enclave, after all these years! Why, Dusk? Give me one good reason!”

I felt my face contort, sensing my old self resurfacing. “I grew up with those ponies, Dart. I respected them. I honored them. Hell, I served with them!” I felt my hooves shake. “Not only that, but I grew up learning about the Enclave! I studied, I trained, fuck, I even argued that Thunderhead and Neighvarro shouldn’t be separate divisions back then! Swift still remembers that!”

I stared at Dart, hoping to see some sign of understanding in his face, but he looked unfazed. “You have no fucking clue what it’s like to live in this fucking Wasteland after losing everything." I continued, my voice cracking. “To have nothing to hold on to, nothing to fight for, nothing to make you feel alive.”

Dart met my gaze with a hard one of his own. “Don’t give me that brahmin shit, Dusk,” he said. "Everypony in this Wasteland has lost something, and it’s damn normal at this point.” He took a step closer to me, “I know you have a history with the Enclave, and I respect that. But you’re so blinded by your past that you can’t see the reality of what the Enclave has become, has done. It’s not the same Enclave you grew up with.”

I felt a surge of anger and pain, mixed with a strange longing. How could I explain to him the inner conflict that had been tearing me apart ever since the Enclave is officially gone? The loyalty and pride that still lingered in my heart, despite everything.

“You don’t understand,” I whispered. “I tried turning against the Enclave for Glory, for…” I shuddered, unable to finish what I was implying. “But now, seeing Swift and the Loyalists, hearing about their plans… a part of me still yearns for that sense of purpose. To… redeem myself.”

Dart's expression softened slightly. “I’m not judging you for how you feel, but you need to face reality. The Enclave’s vision is twisted by hate and fanaticism. They’re willing to sacrifice innocent lives for their delusion of ‘cleansing’ the world. Is that what you really want?”

“Easy for you to say,” I snapped, “You’re just a damn surfacer.”

He flinched, as if I had slapped him. “Well, this damn surfacer you’re talking to,” he said, his voice low and tense, “also grew up in the Enclave for most of his life, and even had his pegasus family members serve them loyally.” He sighed and shook his head slightly. “She wouldn’t have abandoned us and missed Mom’s last moments if she wasn’t so loyal to the fucking Enclave.”

I’d had enough. I spread my wings and flew at him, grabbing his neck with my right foreleg. The dining table with our supplies toppled over as I pushed him against the wall behind him. He let out a choked gasp and his citrine eyes widened in shock.

“Don’t you dare bring Dancer into this!” I screamed in his face. My heart was pounding, and the air was thick with tension as I pinned him to the wall. I couldn’t hold back any longer; it was like a dam had burst inside me. “If you hadn’t left her alone in Thunderhead for your selfish reasons to live on this fucking surface, she would still be alive!”

… what am I talking about?

“You can’t say shit about abandonment if you yourself left her!” I felt a pressure in my chest that threatened to crush me; my grip on him tightened.

But then, I saw something in his eyes that pierced through my anger; a flash of hurt and guilt; and I let go of him, letting him fall to the ground.

I backed away, my wings and foreleg shaking. What had I done? Dart had been willing to open up, to leave Sanctuary for me, to understand me, to watch my back… and now I had let my anger get the best of me.

Dart coughed and slowly got up, his expression still reflecting the pain of my outburst, "I…" He mouthed out weakly while rubbing his throat. "... get it. I'm sorry…"

I glanced away from him, feeling my mind start to clear up from the argument. I started to understand why Dart assumed that I was gonna be a part of the operation, as he listened and took note of my body language around the Loyalists. Not wanting to go on with this conversation any further, I spoke. “Swift also believes that…” I took a deep breath. “That operation is the only way to fulfill the Enclave’s vision. He wants me to join them, to convince my family to join too.”

Dart lowered his head in disbelief, still sitting on the ground. “You can’t do that…” The stallion’s eyes pleaded with me. “Please. Please tell me you won’t fucking betray your family and everything they’ve built in New Thunderhead.”

As I looked at Dart, his words cut through the lingering anger and frustration. He wasn’t just concerned about my loyalty to the Enclave but also about the potential consequences for my family, knowing that Father was well against this, but for others like Moonshadow…

I then felt a heavy weight in my chest as I considered the implications of Swift’s request. It was true that my family had been instrumental in the foundation of New Thunderhead, and they had worked tirelessly to create a safe and prosperous community for pegasi in the Wasteland. Turning my back on that legacy to join the Loyalists would be a betrayal of everything they stood for.

Think about them for once, Dusk.

Taking a deep breath, I approached Dart slowly. “I don’t want to betray my family or everything they’ve built,” I said softly. Dart slowly stood up on his hooves, his figure slightly towering over me.

His expression softened. “What about me? And what about Crumpets and the rest of the Wasteland?”

That… I hadn’t considered before. If that was the case, it was most likely that I would have to turn my back against my old friends for the sake of ponies who I cared about a lot… wait, I also cared for the Loyalists.

Fuck, it was getting way more complicated, and it was unfair for me to think that way especially when their plans were literally to kill everypony who was against the Loyalists, trying their best to damn survive.

Relax, Dusk. Just relax…

Trying to understand what Dart meant, I just answered bluntly. “Of course I give a shit about you and Crumpets, why would you assume that I don’t?”

Dart’s eyes went somber. “Because knowing you… you’re not gonna let this loyalty stuff about the Enclave slide.”

Of course.

“Listen, Dart…” I raised my hoof to press my temple. “As much as you want to, I don’t know, fucking criticize me for this, do you want to know more about the operation or not?”

Well, that shut him up.

The stallion cursed under his breath. “That damn bastard… no, these damn bastards. I knew those fuckers had something up their sleeves…” He ruffled his mane with his hooves, trying to keep his cool. “Is that all he told you about their plans, Dusk?”

I frowned, thinking hard. Then I shrugged. “That’s all there is. I don’t think thats all the details Swift gave me, since I didn’t explicitly say I'll join them.” I looked down at my worn hooves. “But even then, it’s pretty clear what that Operation is about.”

Now that Dart knew about Operation Euthanize, and he is obviously horrified. “Oh Goddess above…” He glanced at the door, and his eyes widened as if he realized something. “They’re back… they’re actually back.” He looked back at me, his face troubled. “Do you know what this means, Dusk?”

I shook my head dumbly, not sure what he meant. Dart seemed to understand and continued. “Everything that everypony has worked for in the Hoof, Commonwealth, trying to rebuild this shit after the fiasco in this damn wasteland… all of it would be gone because of the selfish crusade that the Loyalists are blindly following with their outdated beliefs!” He rubbed his face in frustration. “Everypony in Sanctuary… no, no, no… they’ll be gone…”

As my mind slowly started to function properly again, I began to understand Dart’s distress. The place he had called home for over a decade was threatened by the ponies he had despised the most and ran away from. And they wouldn’t just bite him, they would load their plasma and laser weapons then melt his life away—

My thoughts were interrupted by Dart’s hoof shaking my shoulder. “Uh, sorry… zoning out.” I blinked rapidly and stammered, hoping I didn’t look like an idiot in front of Dart. He still looked incredulous and said, “I asked, aren’t you going to tell everything to the Applejack Rangers about this whole ordeal? I mean, if I remember correctly, the Steel Rangers hated the Enclave a lot.”

I couldn’t disagree with that. We had been taught that there was a faction of surfacers who hunted for pre-war technology back in my training years. Goddesses, I felt incredibly stupid to constantly think and remember the damn Enclave after suppressing it for years. Fuck, why was I having trouble telling all this to Crumpets? Is it because of loyalty? Maybe? I wasn’t sure.

I fumbled with my Pip-Buck, scrolling through the static-filled broadcasts with a sense of urgency. For some reason, I noticed there wasn’t any broadcast from the Loyalists among the other encrypted ones. I looked up at Dart, who was sitting on a stool and waiting for me to do something. I took a deep breath before recording a message to the right broadcast.

“Hey Crumpets, I know I just updated you last night but I have some important information to share. There’s a new threat in the Commonwealth that involves…” I hesitated, wondering if the Loyalists had cracked the encryption somehow. I decided to be vague, just in case. “… endangering a lot of ponies’ lives. We need to talk as soon as I get to the Stable face to face, it’s urgent.”

After sending that message and turning off the broadcaster, I noticed Dart had a puzzled look on his face. “Why not just tell them about the Loyalists in that message?”

“Don’t you remember?” I asked, lowering my voice to a whisper. I glanced around nervously, as if expecting a Loyalist to burst in any second. “The Loyalists could have access to the encrypted broadcasts. I don’t want to risk getting…" I took a deep breath, couldn't believe that I'm going to say this, "... hunted down.”

“Crap, you’re right.” Dart turned serious. “Whether they know or not… we going to hide here for now, since you're like, on our side?”

“Whose side?” I repeated, feeling a pang of guilt. “I don’t know, Dart. I don’t know if I want to take sides at all.”

He looked away from me, nodding slightly. “I get it. You don’t want to get involved in this mess. But you know what? The Lightbringer and Security would definitely be on our side. They would stand up for what’s right.”

“But I’m not them, Dart.” I snapped, feeling annoyed. “I’m not some hero or some savior. I’m not going to pretend that I have this duty to help everypony whenever I can.”

He gave me a hard look. “Don’t you care at all? Don’t you see how wrong this is? The Loyalists want to wipe out an entire population of ponies in the Commonwealth! Hell, they could take over entire Equestria if they want to repeat the mistakes of our ancestors!” He choked up, tears threatening to spill over. “How can you be so indifferent after everything we’ve seen?”

I bit my lip, feeling torn. Part of me wanted to stop them, to stop my former comrades from doing something terrible. Part of me wanted to help the Commonwealth, to help the ponies who had welcomed me and trusted me. But another part of me wanted to stay out of it, to avoid getting involved in something that could get me killed or worse. To just live my life in peace.

We fell silent, neither of us knowing what else to say. Should I stay stuck on the fence? Anxiety wrapped around me like a suffocating blanket, silencing me, until Dart spoke up again. “What do you think…” He paused a bit, “… you know, if Dancer’s around?”

Fuck.

“I…” I started, trying to think without having to fight for my life internally. “I honestly don't know what she would say about this. But,” I sighed, “I can say that she’ll be in the Commonwealth’s favor.”

He looked shocked, his mouth hanging open slightly. “What? How can you say that?”

I looked away from him, feeling a surge of anger and sadness. “You don’t know her like I do, Dart. You don’t know what she went through, what she believed in.” I answered bitterly, remembering her words and her actions.

“What did she go through?” He asked softly, his voice full of curiosity and concern.

I shook my head, not wanting to talk about it. Not wanting to relive it.

“It doesn’t matter.” I said curtly, cutting him off.

He nodded slowly, sensing my reluctance.

“Okay.” He spoke quietly.

We didn’t speak for a while after that.

We sat in silence, both of us lost in our thoughts. Then Dart looked at me again, his eyes curious.

“Hey, Dusk. Do you have any idea what kind of weapon the Loyalists are after? Could it be a balefire bomb?”

I shrugged, feeling clueless. “Why do you ask?”

He sighed, his expression grim. “Well, it’s the first thing that pops into my head when I think of something that can wipe out a bunch of ponies. Or worse.” He added, shuddering.

I rubbed my chin with my hoof, trying to remember what Swift had said. “Swift mentioned something about Dad canceling a project that had something to do with it. And that reminded me of something…” I trailed off, feeling a jolt of recognition. Dart and I exchanged a look of understanding.

“Sky Striker… damn it, Dusk, maybe you should talk to your dad about this.” Dart suggested, glancing at his Pip-Buck. “New Thunderhead isn’t that far from Stable 99… but it’s up to you.”

I bit my lip, feeling conflicted. On one hoof, I wanted to talk to my family, to see if they knew anything about this mess. On the other hoof, I wanted to get to the Stable as soon as possible, to warn Crumpets and the others. “Well, our main goal is still the Stable, but maybe we can make a detour to New Thunderhead for Dad and Moonshadow.” I mumbled, feeling torn. I thought about Swift and the other Loyalists, how they were willing to use a weapon against the surfacers. I felt a headache coming on. “Can we just wait until tomorrow morning to decide?”

Dart nodded sympathetically, noticing me rubbing my temples. “Sure thing.” He looked at the table, where our supplies were neatly stacked. “But if we stay here until tomorrow, we might run out of stuff.”

“Then we’ll have to scavenge.” I said, taking off my energy rifle and saddle and placing them next to the bed. I checked my Pip-Buck’s map, looking for potential scavenging spots. A blob of pixels that looked like a town caught my eye. “There’s a town nearby, northeast of here. On our way to the city.”

Dart hummed in agreement, also checking his Pip-Buck. “Looks like a ruined town… but it might have something useful.”

We agreed to rest for the day, taking turns sleeping on the bed since we didn’t feel comfortable sharing it. The shack wasn’t exactly cozy, but it was safe and sheltered. Even though it was still morning, we were both exhausted.

I looked at the time on my Pip-Buck, 13:36, and opened a can of cram with Dart’s butterfly knife while he lay on the bed. The knife was surprisingly sharp, slicing through the rusty metal lid with ease. Huh, Dart must have taken good care of it as the blade is designed for unicorns. I used my wings gripping the handle to pry open the lid, revealing the greenish-orange mush inside. Dart started a conversation, his voice casual.

“So… what are your Enclave friends like?”

I paused, thinking about how to answer him, then relaxed my wing grip on the knife. “They’re loyal and respectable ponies, you know. The usual.”

Dart narrowed his eyes slightly. “Loyal? You mean loyal to the Enclave or to something else?”

I looked away from him. “Obviously loyal to the Enclave and their cause.” I said, focusing on opening the can. I thought he would drop it there, but he spoke again, his voice softer this time.

“Is there no other way?”

“Way?” I asked, confused.

He hesitated for a moment before explaining. “I mean… do you think there’s any chance of talking to them? Of convincing them not to do this?”

I snorted, bending back the lid and exposing the cram completely. “No.” I looked at him, my face serious. “They’re not like Thunderhead ponies, Dart. They’re not the… diplomatic kind.” I said bitterly.

He looked sad and nodded slowly before turning over to face the wall.

We didn’t talk much after that.

And holy crap did radiated food taste like shit.

Plummeting toward the Wasteland while my temples throbbed was never a pleasant experience.

Luckily enough, there weren’t many Enclave forces below unlike above where my orange jumpsuit made me an easy target. If only I had the time to take off the damn thing, then I wouldn’t get hunted down in every space I flew through.

No, forget that. I just had to focus on reaching that hospital (or… college?) where Father and Dancer were supposed to be.

Then, a sharp pain stabbed my skull. Crap, just as I started to see the surface amid the blur at the edges of my vision like my body was begging me to fall to my death.

Despite the pain in my head, I continued my descent. Peaceful silence surrounded me, but I couldn’t shake off the feeling that Enclave forces were on my tail.

Finally, with a sense of relief, I touched down on the roof clumsily. I hit the roof with a thud, rolling over to break my fall. Pain shot through my body, but I ignored it. I had no time to waste.

I stumbled to regain my balance and quickly scanned the area.

Clear. Good.

Wasting no time, I made my way to the roof’s access door and descended the stairs, remembering the floor Glory told me where Father and Dancer were located racing through my mind. Each step felt like a struggle, but the urgency of my mission pushed me.

As I reached the floor, I cautiously peered around the corner, looking for any sign of Father and Dancer. The distant humming sounds still lingered in the back of my mind, and even distant ponies talking and muttering under their breaths as they caught their eyes on me.

Then, I spotted a familiar dark silhouette sitting by a bench beside the closed door.

The power-armored silhouette looked up at me and tensed up.

“Dancer!” I gasped.

She jumped up from the bench and pushed a button on by the neck, retracting her helmet. A yellow-coated mare with a brilliant orange mane popped out, her citrine eyes wide.

“Dusk?” she asked in disbelief. “What are you—”

I reached her and placed both of my hooves on her cheeks, cutting her off. “No time to explain,” I said, then winced as a faint sting of pain ached in my head. “The Ops are coming here to get Father. I don’t know what they’ll do to him, but I don’t want to find out if they’ll kill him or…” I hissed through my teeth. “I need you to help me get Father to the Star… what the hell does Morning call it… Star- Star…”

"Thar Houth?" Dancer mumbled, and I quickly moved my hooves down to her shoulders to loosen her jaw. She repeated, but with more concern this time as she saw me suffering. “The Star House?”

“Yes, that.” I glanced back at the hallway, and heard loud noises and commotion getting closer. I looked back at Dancer. “Listen, it’s been… a fucking while and now I’m a fugitive—”

“I heard,” she interrupted me softly, then pushed another button on her intercom. A voice blared out of the speaker. “All Enclave forces, be on high alert!" the voice boomed. "The fugitives from the Striker family, alongside Morning Glory, Moonshadow, and Dusk, are considered conspirators in a terrorist plot. If you spot any of these escapees, apprehend them immediately—" Dancer swiftly cut off the recording with another push of the button.

Shit.

She turned back to me, with an unreadable expression on her face. I tried to defend myself. “I know it’s hypocritical of me to join Glory and her friends,” I let out a shaky sigh. “But there’s so much going on that makes me… have to help them, to help Thunderhead.”

Then the voices down the hallway grew louder until Dancer’s intercom crackled again. "Lightning Dancer, we have arrived at the coordinates you sent to retrieve Councilstallion Sky Striker. Please stand by."

We exchanged anxious glances, then we both looked back at the hallway where bulky shadows were closing in. The medical ponies didn’t bother to protest or say anything unlike when I arrived earlier. They were scared as hell.

Dancer gave me a softened look and her scorpion tail opened the door behind her. “Your dad’s in there. Try to disconnect the wires and hide.” She said quickly before shoving me into the room and slamming the door shut.

I was shocked by what just happened. Was Dancer mad at me for betraying her?

No, Dusk. Remember why you’re here!

I shook my head and looked around the dark room. The cold air was filled with a sterile, metallic scent that only added to the unsettling atmosphere. A cylindrical stasis pod stood in the dimly lit room, bathed in a faint, eerie glow. My eyes fixated on the contraption that held Father.

Inside, an older stallion with a plum-colored coat lay motionless. His features, though weary, were still recognizable. I couldn’t help but notice the wear and tear etched into his face. Wires and tubes snaked across his body, connecting to various points. Some were attached to his forelegs, others to his chest, and a web of them seemed to merge at the base of his neck.

I didn’t waste any more time. I looked for any controls, a way to free him from the pod, and found a panel on the side. With shaky hooves, I went over to it and saw a bunch of buttons that I had no clue how to use. Glory never told me how to mess with this thing.

Then, a sharp pain shot through my head, making me stumble against the panel and bite my tongue to keep from screaming. I heard noises from outside the door.

Crap, did the Ops find Dancer?

The noises got louder, like they were yelling. Then, I heard the blasts of energy weapons. My heart sank, realizing there was a gunfight out there. I looked back at the panel, trying to guess which buttons to press without screwing everything up.

Suddenly, the door opened and a power-armored pegasus came in. The armor was smoking and scratched from the fight. The helmet retracted, revealing Dancer’s grim face. She closed the door quickly. I noticed her beam rifle was still hot.

She saw me standing by the panel and then looked at the stasis pod. “Shit,” she muttered and trotted over to me. “I’ll handle the disconnection.”

I swallowed up the knot feeling in my throat.

The next day, we left the shack behind, along with our trash. It was not like anypony else was going to use that place anyway.

The sun was blazing in the clear sky, and the air felt like a thick soup. As Dart had predicted, our supplies were running dangerously low. We wouldn’t last another day in the wasteland without finding more water and food. We had agreed to search the nearby pre-war town that we had spotted on the map yesterday.

I let Dart take the lead, while I watched our backs. He mostly used his pistol to kill off the stray small radscorpions and bloatsprites that exploded when you shot them in the right spot. He was showing off his gunslinger skills for a medical pony, I guess.

The town was closer than we had expected, but it was also more decayed. Only a few buildings were still standing, and they looked empty and abandoned. I checked my Pip-Buck and saw that the town was called Saddleton. The geiger counter was slightly above zero, but not enough to make me worry.

Dart tapped my shoulder and whispered, “We got company.” I followed him to a pile of rubble across the street, and asked him what he meant. “There are ponies around,” he said, looking at his device. “Four of them, and they’re moving.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Hostiles?”

He nodded sadly, then looked at his device. “There are five of them, just beyond our cover— Wait, they’re moving.”

I scanned the area and saw a tall, crumbling building that used to be an office building, I guessed. The rooftop was still intact, and it looked like a good vantage point.

“I’ll get to the rooftop and see what kind of ponies we’re dealing with,” I said.

Dart hummed in agreement. “Sounds good.” He gave me a worried look. “Please be careful.”

I nodded and flew up to the top of the building, staying hidden behind a wall. I followed the compass on my Pip-Buck for the approximate locations of the ponies, but I didn’t have the E.F.S. feature that Dart had. Damn.

I took out my binoculars and spotted one of them by the rooftop. He was wearing dirty raider armor, and he had a spear in his mouth with blood stains on it. He was twitching and muttering to himself. Definitely a raider. I looked around and saw more of them, all wearing similar outfits and carrying different weapons. The other one on the roof had a rifle, another on the ground had a shotgun, and the other two had machetes.

I saw the building where they were hiding, and it looked like a grocery store or something. The sign was missing some letters, but I could make out ‘mart’.

I flew back down to Dart and told him what I saw. “Raider ponies,” I said. “They have a base in some kind of grocery store.”

“A grocery store, huh…” Dart repeated thoughtfully. “Hmm, maybe we can deal with them… but what kind of weapons do they have?”

I told him what I had seen from the rooftop. “A mix of guns and blades, typical raider weapons.”

Dart thought for a moment. “We could try to sneak past them and scavenge their stuff,” he suggested, his eyes fixed on the raider’s base. “We have a shot if we’re stealthy and smart.”

I hesitated, feeling unsure about my sneaking skills, especially against raiders whom I usually take them out immediately. “I haven’t done this kind of thing in a while,” I admitted, a hint of nervousness in my voice. “But if it’s the best option, I guess we can give it a try.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got your back,” he said, levitating his pistol and raising an eyebrow. “And I’m surprised you’re not into this plan.”

“It’s the damn raiders,” I said, annoyed. “Why waste time sneaking when we can just, you know,” I pulled out Pew-Pew to make my point, “Blast them away?”

Dart narrows his eyes at me, “We’re only here to scavenge, not to go on a killing spree, Dusk.”

I purse my lips, still confused. I holster the laser pistol back, “If things go south, we’ll have to defend ourselves.”

Dart was about to say something, but he closed his mouth and shoved his pistol back into his saddlebag. He sighed and looked at the rubble. “Alright.”

Without another word, Dart and I crouch low and begin our stealthy approach towards the grocery store where the raiders have made their base. The crumbling buildings provide some cover as we move quietly through the decaying town. I can’t shake the feeling that this is a bad idea, but my hoofsteps are as light as I can make them.

When we got close to the grocery store, Dart signaled me to stop and hide behind a rusty cart. He peeked around the corner and whispered to me. “I see two of them guarding the front door, but there’s a back door too. If we can get in without being noticed, we might have an advantage.”

I nodded, feeling my heart pounding in my chest. Dart led the way, moving cautiously towards the rear of the grocery store. I followed him, wondering if there was anything left inside. The windows were shattered and the shelves looked empty, as if the raiders had taken everything.

We reached the back entrance, and Dart gently pushed the door open. It revealed a dimly lit storage area, with a faint orange glow from a terminal. We slipped inside, careful not to make any noise.

The room was filled with rows of dusty, abandoned shelves, most of them picked clean by scavengers or time itself. Dart and I moved silently through the store, searching for anything that could be of use. As we went deeper, the familiar rotting stench of raider bases grew stronger.

We spotted a closed door labeled “Manager’s office”, but somepony had crossed it out with red paint or blood (I hoped it was paint) and written “Loot and shit” instead. Dart tried to twist the knob, but it was locked.

He levitated his bobby pin and screwdriver, ready to pick the lock. But before he could start, I heard a soft gasp from behind us. We turned around quickly, with my laser rifle drawn.

We both froze when we saw a little brown colt pointing a crappy hoofmade pistol at us. He was clearly a raider, with his shitty armor and filthy coat. His black eyes were wide with fear and his body was shaking nervously.

“Hey, hey… it’s okay…” Dart said in a friendly voice, but low enough that only we could hear him. He took a few slow steps towards the colt, trying to calm him down. “We’re not gonna hurt you.”

I kept my aim on the raider colt, while giving Dart a sideways glance. What the hell was he doing?

“Do you live here?” Dart asked the kid, keeping his voice gentle. He seemed to be trying to distract him, maybe to disarm him. “Listen, it’s not safe here and we can help you out.”

“N-No…” the colt stammered, backing away from Dart. “Please stay back… d-don’t come any closer…”

I watched as Dart and the colt moved within my view. I noticed that the colt was getting more tense as Dart got closer. His jaw tightened around his pistol, and I knew he was about to pull the trigger.

I wasn’t going to take any chances. I deactivated my rifle and shot out my wings instead. I zoomed towards the colt and pinned him to the ground.

I heard a muffled noise behind me, but I didn’t care. All I saw was the colt, still clutching his pistol, ready to shoot me. I wrapped both my forehooves around his neck and squeezed hard, using my wings for extra force. The colt let go of his pistol, but I didn’t let go of him. I squeezed harder, until I felt something popped underneath his coat and hear a sickening crack.

Then something magical wrapped around me and threw me off him. I got up, still in a daze, and saw Dart looking at me with horror in his eyes.

“Why?” he choked out. “Why the fuck did you do that?”

I was confused, disoriented, unable to comprehend what had just happened. It wasn’t until I looked down at the ground. The colt lay there still, with his neck bruised and dislocated in a unnatural angle.

A cold dread washed over me, and I backed away, staring at the corpse.

I killed a colt, a fucking child.

"Dusk, why did you—"

"He was going to shoot, for Celestia’s sake! He was about to kill you."

It was our last… talk, before he grabbed the lockpick and opened the door. He didn’t wait for me to follow him as he ran out of the grocery store, leaving me behind with the stuff he didn’t bother to scavenge. We had no idea where we were going, no plan, no proximate location, nothing. We just kept running until we reached the edge of town, hoping the raiders wouldn’t catch up with us.

I felt a sharp pain in my head, but I ignored it.

He led me into a small building that had a faded sign saying “Pharmacy” above the door. It looked like it had survived the war better than most of the other ruins around us.

The inside was a different story. The pharmacy was a mess of broken shelves and smashed glass. It had been looted long ago, but there were still some yellow medicine boxes with three pink butterfly logos on them. Dart was already picking the locks, hoping to find something useful like bandages, healing potions, or Rad-X.

The silence between us was suffocating.

I wanted to say something, anything, but I didn’t know what. How do you apologize for killing somepony? Even if they were a raider, even if they were a kid, even if they were trying to kill you.

But it felt wrong. It felt like I had crossed a line that I couldn’t go back from.

I decided to keep my mouth shut and mind my own business. I searched the back of the pharmacy, hoping to find something that Dart had missed. But as I walked past a door, I saw something glowing in the dark. My Pip-Buck started to click like crazy, warning me of radiation.

I activated my rifle and held the trigger in my mouth. As I got closer, I saw three ghouls in lab coats lying on the floor. They looked like they had been pharmacists centuries ago, but now they were nothing but rotting flesh and bones. They raised their heads when they saw me, and snarled.

“Shit!” I yelled as they lunged at me. I backed away and fired my energy rifle, sending a blue beam of light at one of them. The beam hit its target, turning the ghoul into dust. But the other two were too fast for me to aim at them. One of them bit my right shoulder, and the other grabbed my left foreleg. I screamed in pain and tried to push them off me. My Pip-Buck clicked faster and faster, warning me about Radiation Poisoning.

I expected Dart to come and help me, to shoot them with his pistol, but he didn’t. He didn’t make a sound.

I laughed bitterly in my mind.

I kicked the ghoul off my shoulder, feeling its slimy rotted-pony-goo on my recycled Enclave fatigues. I shuddered and kicked the other one with my hind legs, sending it flying into a empty shelf. It crashed and fell to the ground.

I quickly aimed Zap-Zap at the ghoul that was still moving and fired a strong beam at its head. It vaporized in a flash of light.

I was about to do the same to the other one, when I heard a gunshot. The ghoul’s head exploded, and its body went limp.

I peeked behind the toppled shelf and saw Dart pointing his smoking gun at me with his magic. He was looking at me with a bitter expression on his face.

I gasped for air, trying to ignore the throbbing in my shoulder and foreleg and the nausea from the radiation. “What do you want from me, Dart?” I spat, more pissed than remorseful. “A sorry?”

Dart’s eyes narrowed and his gun didn’t waver, as if he was ready to pull the trigger any second.

The words that came out of my mouth made me want to puke. “I’m not going to apologize for killing a pony who was trying to kill us.”

“He was just a kid, Dusk!” Dart screamed, his voice cracking with grief. “How can you be so heartless? How can you shoot foals like they’re nothing?”

“I don’t fucking know!” I shouted back, feeling my body shake. “But I know it’s wrong to kill a kid, except he was a fucking raider, Dart! I don’t care if he didn’t choose to be born as a raider or whatever bullshit excuse you have, but I do what it takes to keep us alive!”

I stumbled towards him, and he flinched. I didn’t care. I kept going. “You can call me a murderer or whatever the hell makes you feel better, but you can’t fucking deny that kid was about to blow your brains out as you tried to play nice…” I trailed off, feeling fainter and fainter.

The last thing I saw before everything went dark was Dart looking away and lowering his gun.

… that moment reminded me of Lucky, except I'm way more fucked than before.

"... This isn’t some kind of afterlife, ____. This is reality."

"But… I’m supposed to be in that ______ right now. So how come I can see what everyone’s doing…? Where the hell am I?"

"I don’t know exactly where this is, but this is where the souls that are supposed to be gone get stuck. We’re trapped in the _____."

"Wh…"

"Come on, _______. Don’t dump that on ____, she’s already been through enough."

“What the hell…” I muttered as I slowly opened my eyes. My body felt weightless as I felt the familiar bandages wrapped around my right shoulder and left foreleg. Looking down to my body, I saw my dark gray coat marred by unpleasant scars that snaked across my skin. Of course, stripped again for medical reasons.

I blinked more to ease my vision, seeing that I lay on a rough, makeshift bed that barely qualified as a damn bed. It was made out of… whatever that was. I shifted slightly, and a dull pain shot through my body, confirming that I was indeed alive.

In the dim light of the room, which bore a striking resemblance to an office, I noticed the worn-down walls and flickering neon green light emanating from an old terminal by my bedside. I saw a familiar sight of Dart, who had his back turned to me, hunched over the terminal, his hooves clacking on the keys as he typed something.

“Dart?” I called out, my voice soft and raspy from disuse. He didn’t respond, his concentration solely fixed on the terminal screen or maybe he just didn’t hear my weak ass voice.

As I turned my head to the side, I spotted an old, dirty trash bin near the corner of the room. Empty bottles of healing potions and RadAways were scattered inside. They looked recent, which meant Dart had been working tirelessly to keep me alive or drain the shit ton of radiation from fighting off the glowing ghouls earlier.

Wait, was it actually earlier? I immediately checked on my Pip-Buck for time, and sweet clouds it was almost night time? When will I ever stop passing out and see the time passing by so damn quick?

I decided to get up and see what Dart was doing, but as soon as I sat up, a fresh wave of pain hit me. I gritted my teeth and endured it.

Well, it was a damn relief at least that Dart didn’t leave me to die or something. But what was he so busy with? I watched him for a while, curious about what he was looking at on the terminal screen.

As I trotted closer to him from behind, I cleared my throat and spoke much louder, “Dart?”

He jumped in surprise and immediately turned around to me, “Oh Goddesses above,” he gasped, then relaxed as we caught eye contact, “Oh, it’s you Dusk.”

He turned away from me, his expression more pained than angry as I expected him to be after what happened back in the grocery store.

I was about to say something first, but Dart beat me to it. Still looking away from me, he said, “I still don’t forgive you for killing the colt.” He let out a long sigh. “I know it’s… logical for you to do that, to keep us alive, but I still can’t help but feel awful and angry about it.”

He then turned his head to me, his eyes glistening with tears. “Why— no, how?” he asked. “How were you able to kill a kid so easily, with no remorse?”

I swallowed, feeling extremely uncomfortable that I had to openly talk about how easy murder was for me, but I had to put this all to a close for the sake of making that stallion understand my psyche. “Of course I still feel shitty about it. It’s just…” I glanced away from Dart. “I’ve killed enough ponies to the point that it’s easy for me to kill basically anypony.”

As expected, Dart’s expression was horrified. “Goddess help us all…” He slowly rubbed his face with his hooves, as if trying to ease himself or prevent himself from losing his damn mind knowing that he was hanging out with a mare who didn’t give two shits about pony life.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. “That’s just… how I am. I’m not some sort of good-hearted hero in the Wasteland.”

Dart let out a trembling exhale as he lowered his hooves. “No, no… don’t apologize. I was just… sensitive.” He gave me a softened look. “I also didn’t expect that’s your reason too… but, I still won’t forgive you.”

I pursed my lips. “I don’t ask you to forgive me for killing that kid, Dart.”

He closed his eyes and gave an absent nod. Dart turned back to the terminal, his hooves still hovering above the keys, except he wasn’t typing anything anymore. His gaze remained focused on the screen, and I could tell that the image of me killing the colt haunted him.

I limped closer to him. I was glad he hadn’t just abandoned me, but there was clearly a rift between us now.

As the seconds ticked by in silence, the air in the room became heavier, until it was almost unbearable. The only sounds were the soft hum of the terminal and our shallow breaths.

Finally, I couldn’t take the silence anymore. “Dart, what are you doing on that terminal?”

Dart didn’t answer immediately. He continued to stare at the screen as if it held all the answers to his questions. When he did respond, his voice was quiet. “Just… reading the entries from a Pharmacist who used to work here.”

I nodded absently, still feeling the pain of our strained relationship. Or maybe he was just exhausted as hell. Or maybe both. “Then… is there any useful info that we can use there?”

Dart hesitated, finally turning to face me. “No… I don’t think so, except for the safe code that I already opened. Good thing there were extra drugs that saved your life.”

“Got it.” I answered flatly.

“Then… we’ll move on to New Thunderhead, Dusk. But for now, we need to rest.” Dart gave a tired sigh, rubbing his eyes with a hoof. “We both could use some healing, both physically and mentally.”

I couldn’t argue with that. We had been through a lot, and my body was still weak from the damn radiation exposure. I turned back to the makeshift bed and laid down, closing my eyes.

Dart sat beside me, his hooves still trembling slightly. "Dusk, I know we have our differences, but I still care about you. Just… promise me you'll think twice before… you know."

I nodded, not sure if I could keep that promise, but willing to try. "Sure."

Radiation Awareness Alert! Don't let your Geiger counter sing you a deadly lullaby. Too much radiation means you're on a one-way ticket to Ghoulville! Keep those Rad-X and RadAway handy, and remember, glowing in the dark is not a fashion statement!

Prologue

Fallout Equestria: Refuge
By AgentGei
Chapter 0: Prologue
"This is a lot to take in."

Brown. Brown is such a shitty color on the surface.

I didn’t really mind. It was either a blessing or a curse to work as security in Thunderhead, where I patrolled the forsaken Wasteland and watched those earth ponies kill each other for brahmin. It was kind of amusing if you had seen enough death before. But it could also be a curse, since both of my parents loved the surface as pegasi. They had seen enough brown, especially my mom. It was probably the same curse as being born in the first place-

I shook my head and sighed, hoping my thoughts about death wouldn’t stick in my damn head. Not literally, of course, but they distracted me from being pissed about my almost-death experience earlier.

Unfortunately, I survived. Maybe someday I’ll remember why and how I got out of that acid bath, as if I was given a second chance to live.

Speaking of, did I really deserve a second chance?

I felt for the surfacer ponies, I guess. I sometimes forgot their names, but they were the ones who deserved a second chance. I hated the damn self-loathing lately. It fucking drained me and proved that I was a stubborn, clueless pony, despite all the education and work and politics I had learned from the Enclave.

My education, my work, my brain worms… I wasn’t sure if any of those things from the Enclave were worth keeping or understanding after all these fucked-up events that happened to me like a punching bag. Goddesses, I fucking hated this conflict between what I thought in the Enclave, my family, and being a decent pony.

The familiar voice I despised echoed in the back of my head.

"Because she's your sister, you love her, and you're a good pony."

If only it were true, because the majority of these good ponies lay dead.

I look out the window, expecting to see a patch of blood on the empty landscape to distract my thoughts. But then I am surprised by a beam of light shining up to the sky from the Core. This is something that only happens on the surface, let alone in the Hoof.

I can imagine the bewildered expressions of everypony watching whatever Blackjack is or was doing there to save the world, if they were awake or had a window in their homes or hospital rooms like I do. I huff, feeling either glad or downright disappointed that I wasn't there.

I look down at my hooves, which start to shake a bit, and then stop. How weird.

Returning my gaze to the window, I see the pillar of light dwindling to nothing. But I don't feel any excitement as the other occupants outside of the room roar. I don't feel any of my concerned thoughts about what happened to the area surrounding the Core. Has the fucked-up city crumbled into pieces to be rebuilt by hopeful ponies? Have the tunnels finally received the extermination they deserved? My mouth doesn't curl up knowing the fact the damn battle is finally over, or any of those questions have positive answers soon enough.

Instead, I just mope and occupy my empty thoughts. I haven't noticed until I see the thick, scentless smoke surrounding the room, concentrating by the closed door in front of me. My eyes drift to the emerging shadow by the doorway, yet no one is knocking to bother me and the door remains closed.

I finally make out the familiar silhouette.

Whether this is a result of the drugs' side effects, or my depressive state making up shit, or maybe it has something to do with the Core, I just swallow to loosen up my throat and say, "... hey Dancer."

The yellow, translucent mare in an Enclave uniform stands in a relaxed posture. I can't take the fact that she's looking down at the pathetic state I'm in, but Dancer holds on to her carefree smile that I used to know and love.

"Did you...", my voice croaked, internally hoping this was her actual soul I'm talking to, "...see that?"

Dancer arched her brows and widened her smile a bit more, a comforting one.

"Heh." I shake my head. "I guess this is the result."

I looked up at her. “After all the times we fought side by side since graduation, after all the times we loved each other…” Dancer’s eyes showed sadness, but her relaxed smile stayed. “I’m glad I get to see you…”

I breathed deeply, trying to hold back the emotions in my eyes. “…at the end of the line.”

Lightning Dancer stood up straight and opened her left wing to salute me. The smoke in the room faded away with Dancer’s figure, her lips forming the words ‘open your heart’. I looked down and returned a weak salute with my right front leg.

As the smoke cleared, I felt a warm tear running down my cheek.

Shortly after wiping away my tears, in case somepony barged in like Moonshadow just to ask if I had ever encountered a ghostly pony like mother and Glory, she appeared with a teary, bewildered look on her face.

Oddly specific, but after my dismissive remarks that I don't see otherworldly, deceased ponies, Moonshadow wished I could come up with more believable reasons for these damn ponies to bother me.

"You really... don't see them?"

I rolled my eyes. "Over a million times, no."

"Excuse me, it hasn't reached a million," Moonshadow stated as she took off her glasses with her wing to wipe her eye. "You wouldn't imagine a large number of ponies crying at the same time." She paused and put her glasses back on. "I didn't expect Father would cry in joy."

I could have replied with "I suppose he's happy that they're at peace," but I just hummed in agreement. I wasn't in the best state to talk to anypony at the moment.

Her expression softened. "Are you okay?"

I closed my eyes. "Please leave me alone."

"You've recovered enough to sit up and talk."

Turning my head away from the damn four eyes, I heard her sigh and hoofsteps approaching my left side, followed by the sound of a chair being dragged over.

I looked back to see Moonshadow sitting on the chair, slouching forward a bit. "Let me ask again," she stated in a dull tone I'd never heard before. "Are you okay?"

"Physically? Emotionally? Or mentally?"

"All."

There was no reason to lie to the smart pony like Moonshadow, so I sighed. "Maybe, no, and no." I gave a strong emphasis to each answer. Of course, she didn't let the last two answers go as expected. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"No." I answered immediately. I wasn't in the best state to open up about those… things. I don't think I ever want to open up at all.

I thanked the skies above as Moonshadow simply nodded, but with a big frown. "Then care to explain why you injected two Med-X into Father?"

"Ah, that..." I trailed off, not sure how to properly tell my sister that I didn't want our father scolding Blackjack for leading his eldest daughter down the path of possible death.

"I was expecting Father to be relieved to see you trotting back here alive like the rest of us," she shook her head. "But my gosh, he was fuming!"

"He better be," I blurted out. What a stubborn pony I was.

Moonshadow was livid about it, as she noticed my unfazed, blank expression. "For the love of clear skies, what were you thinking, Dusk?! Was it necessary to give an elderly stallion a near-lethal overdose? I wouldn't just turn my back without knowing why you did that."

I didn't bother answering her question, even though it made my already existing problem much worse. I didn't think anypony in my family wanted to know. Who knows that my solutions to simple mistakes were way more mistakes? I couldn't even believe the only ponies who knew were my near-killer and the yellow pegasus with monstrous unarmed skills.

As if anypony would care about it anyway.

The door opened, and Father limped in, his furious eyes gazing through mine. I noticed Moon's slouched back tensing up and struggling to speak, but none of the three of us are saying anything. I didn't bother to ask Father what his business here was as I looked down at my hooves. My brain voluntarily covered my ears as I started to hear watered-down voices. Moonshadow and Father were talking to each other or me? Or maybe they were arguing because they were too loud. I don't care. I'm exhausted. I don't want to talk to them. Just let me be at peace.

Please, shut up. All of you.

I felt a hoof on my left foreleg, making me look up to see who touched me. I expected to see Moonshadow as she was on that side, but instead, it was Father, looking up with his mouth moving. I couldn't make out what he was saying with all the underwater noises.

Stop being ignorant, Dusk. Just open your ears for once, your family worries about you.

"...something you need to tell us?" Moonshadow's voice had gotten clearer as I looked up at her. She was already off her seat for Father. She wore that familiar deadpanned expression back when we got dragged into the jail cell months ago. I heard the familiar soft grunt beside me, "I do, Moon. I just wanted to talk to Dusk."

I looked at Father, his eyes fixated on me with his solemn expression instead of anger. "Please explain," he insisted, croaking. "Why did you do that back in the tunnels?"

I couldn't bear to look straight into his eyes as I looked down at my hooves on my lap with a long deep sigh before answering, "We were on a time limit. I don't want you to complain as to why you're not getting chosen to be on the front lines."

I looked back to Father and saw him opening his mouth in protest. "The family needs you," I quickly added, stopping him from interjecting whatever he had to say. "You're the only one who can help them way more than saving the world. Hell, I don't want a crippling old stallion to get in there too…" Horrid memories of different kinds of fucked-up shit just through the tunnels, the acid seeping through my hide, and feeling like I was about to die in the worst way possible. I started to feel my head tearing into shreds with deafening metallic screams-

I fought off those thoughts as I continued with my wobbly voice, "You're too important for them than me…" All this doesn't help when my head is pounding as hell, and my heart is beating out of my chest like it's begging me to rip it.

"Her heart monitor is acting up!" I heard Moonshadow freaking out. "I'll call the doctor-"

"No! Don't!" I bellowed, my body trembling as I lowered my voice. "Don't you fucking call them..."

"But-"

"I'm fine. Please." That managed to convince four eyes to stay in place. I just don't want my confinement to last more than a day or so if I happen to be way more fucked in my head.

But that wasn't important.

It takes a few minutes until my breathing and heart steadied. I wanted to continue where I left off, but Father raised his hoof, "I get it now, Dusk. I've heard enough." He glanced dejectedly. "But that doesn't mean I'll forgive you for knocking me unconscious back there."

I felt my heart slow down. "That's okay," I suddenly imagined Moonshadow looking at me baffled since I didn't apologize beforehand when there's nothing worth saying sorry for.

Father slouched down and placed both of his hooves on his face. "I have no idea what's happening with you, Dusk." He let out a long grave sigh, and then my ears started to ring as my brain refused to listen to his old stallion rants all over again. I should've listened to him like a good daughter, but I couldn't.

His mouth stopped moving, and neither of us said anything.

"I…" He continued, and the ringing stopped. "Even after seeing Dawn and Morning earlier with some magic stuff that I don't understand, I just wish there were another way to stop all this madness without that damn Security involved."

"At least she stops that abomination," I blurted. Moonshadow disapprovingly furrowed her brows. "But at what cost, Dusk? Don't tell me you're defending her after all she has done to you and everypony else!"

As much as I want to let out a hundred things about how much that damn pony is a pain in the ass, it irks me to admit that she's the first surfacer I sympathize with.

"That's enough," Father declared. "We're not going to argue about that pony and even blame ourselves."

It seems my cries to the damn heavens listened as the doctor walked into the room and then escorted Father and Moonshadow out. I wasn't sure about the details as their voices sounded muffled, and the doctor went up beside me. Her eyes fixated on me, asking me a series of questions about my condition and all the crap. This reminded me of how much I hated getting confined to the damn hospital.

All I did was nod and shake my head before giving a last dose of the familiar Med-X syringe into the IV bag as it helped to relax my nerves. The doctor further explained I’ll be on discharge for the next three hours as I’ve been able to recover with ease, I guess. Before she left, I requested a piece of paper and a pen to write for my family. She then gave me a skeptical look before giving me a blank paper from her clipboard and a pen from the coat.

Not to forget another request.

After explaining my second and final request, I did not like the look the doctor gave me, but surprisingly, she accepted my request for my immediate discharge regarding that somepony else would make more use of this room than me after I finished writing the letter for my family in case they go for another visit. It must be a coincidence that my family had already left the hospital by the time I left the room in my semi-repaired power armor to keep me upright.

Anyway, I have no idea why I’m acting like a runaway mare.

I disabled my armor’s tracking and various communication devices before I double-checked my belongings to venture off to the forsaken Wasteland. My presence with an Enclave power armor was enough for everypony to get nervous despite keeping my head exposed to show them the 'hey, I’m not working as the greatest enemy on the surface anymore!'.

I observed several outlines of diverse settlements across the expansive orange horizon, although the exact features were indistinct due to the broad terrain. However, the setting sun gradually unveiled the sparkling stars above, making the sight more enchanting. This view had been even more captivating since the skies opened months ago.

Speaking of which, that prompted me to just open a map for the Hoof that’s been passively recorded throughout my service as security from my power armor. From towns that I’ve visited before for my shifts to areas that must have been recorded but I didn’t realize, I wasn’t sure where to begin.

I let my eyes wander through the map until I saw the symbol of a marked, but unvisited area labeled “Stable 99”. I suddenly remembered that freckled mare speaking in the brash posh accent that I conversed with when we first arrived at this hospital. "You know, maybe you should give our base, Stable 99, a visit sometime. Just tell 'em Paladin Crumpets gave you permission, alright?"

Right, a damn Steel Ranger base. With Crumpets on my side, maybe those power-armored ponies won’t assault me the moment I step hoof into their base. Maybe that’ll be a good start for my non-existent gambling self to settle on. I placed a marker on the Stable as my go-to destination.

I checked my inventory again and put Pew-Pew, a ridiculous name for a laser pistol, into the holster. Letting my thoughts drift off about what-ifs and— I was snapped out of my reverie by the sound of somepony clearing their throat behind me. I swiftly turned around and aimed my laser pistol at the intruder, but instead, it was the familiar yellow pegasus with her frizzy golden mane. She looked unfazed by the pistol aiming right between her blue eyes. “I wondered who’s that Enclave fuck loitering on the rooftop, turns out it was you.”

“Oh.” I released the latch of the pistol. I was almost speechless. I did not expect to see her again. “What… are you doing here?”

She shrugged. “Getting fresh air, I guess.” The yellow pegasus raised her brows. “You look like absolute shit. Are you alright?”

Not having a casual conversation after the fucking war makes me an absolute mess, but that won’t stop me from attempting to act like a normal pony. “After all the fucking drugs to regrow my skin back,” I snickered. “I might die from a heart attack or something. Yeah, I’m alright."

“Uh-huh…” She cringed at my lame joke. Way to go, Dusk. “And what are you doing on the roof? You seriously look like absolute shit to fly off like that.”

“It’s just for–” How the fuck am I supposed to explain this? “–me to fly off?”

She regarded me coolly. “Well, no shit you’ll fly off. No offense but, do you have a plan?”

I quickly shifted my eye contact away from her before looking back with a reply. “I do.”

The yellow pegasus glared at me carefully, then closed her eyes and shrugged. “Whatever,” she waved her hoof absently and started to trot elsewhere. “Just be careful out there, will ya? You don’t want your head blown off because of your damn armor.”

I nodded and looked down. “Yeah,” I said. I turned around to face the horizon, leapt up to the beam, and spread my wings. “And good luck with your kid.”

I flew off before waiting for her response, as it didn’t matter to me at the moment.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow,” I hissed through my teeth painfully each time I flapped my wings. It was a damn mistake to discharge too early since the drugs had not penetrated my system yet, but there was no turning back now.

As I gazed upon the scenery below, I found solace in the fact that the sunset dominated the unappealing brown hue that had replaced the once-vibrant peach color. For the first time since the Neighvarro mishap, I didn’t long for the dull, lackluster brown that covered the surface.

Oh, and did I mention it was her favorite time of the day too?

However, my heart began to ache, and I swiftly shook my head, whispering to myself, “Not now.” Then I proceeded to focus on the rhythmic flapping of my wings.

Seeing the buildings coming into view, their dense, ruined urban architecture resembled the pre-war building designs found in my father’s centuries-old records. However, most of those structures were hastily erected using whatever resources were available, ranging from crude planks to makeshift scaffolding for accessing rooftops. As anticipated, I saw ponies inhabiting these structures, doing their best to survive in the harsh Wasteland.

My peaceful detour came to an end as my eyes drifted to the ponies who barely resembled raiders on the heightened platforms, aiming their battle saddles in my general direction.

The moment I heard gunfire below, my hoof had never moved this fast to retract my helmet to enclose my head.

“Shit.” I could feel the Med-X slowly starting to take over my system, driving me to maneuver my entire body without whining like a filly. I was tempted to fight back against these settlers, but it wasn’t worth wasting the remaining spark batteries of my energy weapons if I could dodge over in the sky. Plus, they were scarce after the major manufacturing sites for energy weapons and ammunition had crumbled.

I stopped flapping my wings, letting my weight increase its velocity, without having to overexert my wings. I then opened my wings to smoothly glide my way through the settlement’s streets, and for fuck’s sake, I could feel the joints of my wings stretched uncomfortably that even the drugs wouldn’t bother to reach there. My wings began to ache from the strain of holding my weight for so long. I had been relying on the drugs to carry me through, but it seemed that even they were starting to wear off.

Unbothered by the ballistic bullets failing to penetrate my power armor, I started to fly through various obstacles, from alleyways to the shitty shacks that I couldn’t apologize and help but feel a twinge of guilt for causing property damage, including stray bullets that posed potential risks to the residents. The shacks and buildings that I passed were clearly in a state of disrepair, and I knew that every bullet that missed me was potentially causing more damage to the already fragile structures. I gritted my teeth and pushed through the pain, determined to make it out of the settlement and back to safety. The exposed mouthpiece of my armor made it difficult to breathe properly, and I could feel the wind resistance stretching out my jaw uncomfortably. The fucking curse of the exposed mouthpiece of this forsaken armor.

Besides that, I needed to check where the hell I was, as my wings started to ache from either the drugs finally worn off or overworking too much. I let the map pop up and noticed 'Terminus' marked where I was. Huh, goes back to strange names on the surface.

Seeing the alleyways start to look like a maze, I twist and push my wings forward to slow down my velocity while letting my hind legs do the work of pushing down the dirt.

It was a rookie mistake.

I feel my body tumbling down, my vision spinning like I'm inside a skywagon's wheel. Then, a heavy, crashing sound - like landing on concrete. Just great. My armor's interface goes haywire from my graceful crash landing, and I notice the environment is even darker than when those settlers first gunned me down. Time sure flies when you're trying to survive, right?

Meanwhile, I hear multiple hoofsteps right outside the alley I'm hiding in. "...keep looking!" I barely make out one pony saying, but my interface won't stop flickering so loudly—

"We lost that pegasus!" Another pony, with a bit of a snarky tone, chimes in. "If only your aim wasn't crap…" Typical bickering. While they're busy blaming each other, I quickly fiddle with my helmet to fix the flickering issue. "He was too damn fast! How are we supposed to catch up?" Amidst their distant chatter, it dawns on me that my general interface might be the problem, as my head starts pounding from all the adjustments. Plus, my talisman must've taken a beating during that crash – I always forget to let it repair after messing with the Core.

A few moments later, I realize those ponies hunting me have moved on. I push myself up from the pile of concrete mess and retract my helmet. I attempt to pull up a holographic map from my left sleeve, but no luck. "Fuck, can't navigate through this place." To get a better view, I look up towards the buildings, noticing a light source at the end of the alley.

An idea starts forming…

I gaze up at the buildings; the light hasn't reached the rooftops yet. Hoping the Goddesses are on my side, I put my laser pistol away and leap up to the rooftop, wings flapping to help me ascend. Perfect. No guard ponies on the scaffolding within my reach. Terminus turned out to be way bigger than I expected. A decent-sized settlement with scrappy buildings and well-protected by guard ponies.

Priority one: get the heck out of here before I do something reckless and mess up the plan.

Moving north, or at least what I hope is north, I stealthily leap over uneven rooftops. It's a challenge with this bulky power armor, but its jet-black plating blends into the dark surroundings.

A little bit of luck is all I need.

As I silently traverse the rooftops, I try to maintain a low profile, avoiding any unwanted attention. From up here, I can see the whole town, and it's not pretty. Most of the buildings are falling apart, with shattered windows, collapsing roofs, and graffiti everywhere. The few ponies on the streets look worn-out, faces filled with worry and fear. Life's a struggle here, and it's only getting worse.

But I can't stop now.

I hear a faint radio broadcast in the distance, some kind of announcement. I strain my ears to catch the details.

"…reports of a massive radroach infestation in the sewers beneath the town of Terminus. The local militia is urging all citizens to stay indoors and avoid any contact with the creatures. Anypony who sees a radroach is advised to contact the militia immediately…"

Radroaches. Just what I needed. I've dealt with those pests before, and it's fine when you're dealing with one but multiple all at once? Never a pleasant experience. But I can't let it slow me down. I have to find a way out of this town.

Continuing on the rooftops, I head towards the outskirts. As I get closer, I see signs of life - small farms, gardens, and ponies tending to their crops. A stark contrast to the chaos in the town center, and that is something.

I can still hear commotion below, possibly the armed ponies. They're probably not too thrilled to see me in Enclave power armor, given the reputation- FUCK! My right wing cramps up while I'm mid-air, causing me to lose my balance and crash through a fragile rooftop. Metal sheets and debris scatter, making a deafening noise. I just hope no one was inside that building.

And as luck would have it, I hear startled gasps from above. "What the hay?!" A female voice exclaims.

This isn’t good.

I tilt my head up, seeing an older mare and a unicorn stallion aiming a ballistic revolver at my face with his magic. There's a younger mare cowering behind them, probably their daughter, judging by the family resemblance. The dust and pain blur my vision, and I can't make out their colors. I refuse to let fatigue get the best of me at this moment.

I attempt to rise on my hooves, but I see the revolver's hammer pulled back, chambers spinning clockwise, dangerously armed. The stallion steps forward, shielding his family, and they disappear from my view. "Who the hell are ya?!" His voice carries a bit of gravel and accent like the ones from Neighvarro. "Ya must be the pegasus those colts are making a fuss about!" Naturally, he's referring to those armed ponies outside searching for me. I'm not sure if his annoyance stems from their presence or the fact that the pony they're after has found refuge on his family's property. Either way, I'd rather not deal with this in my current condition, but the gun aimed at my face suggests otherwise and that I need to take desperate measures.

"Please," I raise my hooves to show I'm unarmed - a wise move on my part to disarm Pew-Pew earlier, "I don't have any weapons. I mean no harm to you or your family."

The stallion narrows his gaze, but I press on, "I haven't harmed anypony in this settlement, except for some accidental property damage. No lives were at risk." Pausing for a brief moment, that prompted the stallion to huff, "How can we be sure ya're not going to treat us like those armored pegasus jerks out there?"

"W-what armored pegasus?" I stammer, unsure about his reference, as if there were more Enclave officers like me wandering the Wasteland. "What do you mean, like me?"

I can see the magical aura focusing on the trigger. "Don't play dumb with me, miss. How can we be certain ya're not one of them?"

I gulp, feeling like I've exhausted my arguments to convince him, and possibly his family, too. "I've presented myself in a sorry and pathetic state to an armed pony," I glance to the left, seeing the trembling mare, "You wouldn't shoot somepony in front of your daughter, would you?"

Glancing back at the stallion, I begin to detect a hint of hesitation in his solemn expression. The magical aura around his horn weakens as the revolver, which had been perilously close to my face, drops slightly. I'm not entirely sure what this means, but it feels like the start of something that won't end in bloodshed in this desolate place.

"Please," I speak up once more before my body weakens, and my vision dims further. The last thing I hear is a soft-spoken mare saying, "We should help her."

“Sky’s looking pretty,” she mutters.

“Huh?” I glance at her. She rolls her eyes and repeats, “The sky is pretty.”

Slowly, I nod.

“On my favorite time of the day,” her lips curl up, “the color of dusk changes depending on the season.”

“Shut up,” I say, frowning.

She glances at me with her citrine eyes. “Come on.”

I scowl at her. “Come on what?”

“I mean both the sky and the mare beside me.” Her soft feathered wings idly reach out to my hoof. “Why not take the compliment?”

“I’m just not used to it.”

“You’re so timid.” She laughs wickedly. Such a lovely sound. “I’ve never seen you act like this. Did I unlock your secret personality or something?”

I sigh. “It’s my first time having a genuine date, you should’ve understood that, Dancer.”

“I see,” her lovely smile fades, and I feel a pang of guilt. For fuck’s sake. “You’re not into this… dating thing?”

“No, no!” I sit up tensely. “I fucking love this whole picnic-on-the-cloud-meadows date thing. I-I didn’t mean to act like an asshole, I’m sorry.”

I would love to get run over by the sky wagon for making her feel guilty in trying to make us happy.

She studies me with that serious expression she wears, and I feel my anxiety rise. She finally exhales and shakes her head with a sly smile. “You’re such a hardass, Dusk.”

My eyes shift away from her, in shame.

“I’ll be taking mental notes,” she says, “for future purposes.”

I furrow my brows. “Notes of what?”

“Words and phrases to use for teasing.” She replies with a shit-eating grin.

Damn it.

I can’t help but smile back like an idiot. “If that’s what makes you sleep tonight, then go ahead.” I look up to the sky again, feeling her hoof grasp mine.

It feels nice. I want this to last.

Unfortunately, that bliss ends quickly as her hoof pulls away from mine. “Have you prepared for the training tomorrow?”

Please bring your hoof back.

I shrug. “Yeah.”

Please.

“Well, how do you feel?” she blurts out. “Y’know, about your future.”

I snicker. “What are you, my therapist?”

She rolls her eyes. “Come on, Dusk,” she passes me her pocket knife and faces the tree behind us. “Show, not tell.”

I stare at the knife. It is warm and heavy on my wing like silk on dewy grass. I flip out the blade, pressing it to the trunk of the tree.

“Show,” I whisper to myself, trying to recall how I genuinely feel.

A-F-R-A-I-D

“Afraid.” She reads, “That’s unusual from you. Why?”

I shrug, wiping the wood shavings off the knife before handing it back to her with the handle out. “Just got this feeling,” I say. “Must be pre-officer shit, hard to explain.”

“Huh,” she frowned, “Dusk, there’s nothing to be afraid of.”

“Why am I scared, then?”

She gives a small, gentle smile, “Must be your gut feeling. I’m not sure what you’re scared of in training.”

I sigh, “Preparing for the inevitable?”

“You’re so cute.”

Damn it.

Her hoof grasps mine. “Whenever that inevitable happens, I’ll be there by your side,” she squeezes my hoof harder. “Until the end of the line.”

“Yeah…”

I gradually opened my eyes, greeted by the sight of a shoddily assembled, grimy metal ceiling. Attempting to yawn, a harsh pain in my throat halted me, and I moistened my parched lips. Dehydrated didn't even begin to cover it. My hooves explored the soft but far-from-luxurious cushion beneath me, half-expecting to find myself tied up. To my relief, I wasn't. It was just an ordinary bed, albeit worse than the one at the hospital. The absence of agonizing pain in my body made me wonder if I'd been looked after. How long had it been since the pain gradually faded? Feeling the bandages wrapped around my chest and legs confirmed that somepony had tended to me. That answered one of my questions.

Realizing I was in a secured room and not a captive, I glanced at the bedside table, wondering if there was anything to occupy my thoughts. Such thoughts faded as I spotted a platter of grilled, irradiated, oddly-shaped carrots and a bowl of dark, mushroom-laden soup. Without giving a second thought to poison, I attacked the meal as if I hadn't eaten in ages. Who cared about being a picky eater when you were starving?

The food wasn't as freshly cooked as I initially thought, but it was a filling meal nonetheless.

While munching on mushroom chunks, I took the opportunity to survey the room around me. It seemed like the same room I had crashed into earlier… I recognized the wooden table I had collided with, now sporting various makeshift devices, likely crafted by an amateur. Faded pre-war posters featuring technology and television shows I'd never heard of adorned the walls, though one wall, dominated by a long table piled with equipment, reminded me of my mechanic back in Thunderhead. Was it called a workbench?

Considering the single bed I was on and the room's cluttered appearance, I thought of the younger mare. Perhaps she was an inventor or an eccentric collector. A somewhat judgmental thought made me reach for a glass of murky water and gulp it down. The spicy taste made me grimace, but I don't bother to give two shits.

With my meal finished, I decided to get up and explore the room further. Swinging my legs over the bed's edge, I felt the cool wooden floor beneath my hooves. Trying to regain my balance after lying down for what seemed like an uncomfortable eternity, I stumbled a bit. My legs felt a tad numb.

The room was small and dimly lit. I could barely make out the shapes of objects scattered around. As I made my way to the workbench, I noticed various pieces of machinery strewn about. Some appeared hastily assembled from scrap metal and circuit boards, while others were more intricate, complete with blinking lights and humming motors. I couldn't help but wonder what they were for.

Examining the workbench, I noticed a small notebook lying open next to a soldering iron. I picked it up and started reading. The pages were filled with diagrams and technical notes, neatly written in precise script. Though the handwriting was unfamiliar, the diagrams seemed related to some energy source. It was clear that the author was an expert in energy conversion.

Flipping through the notebook, my curiosity grew. Among the pages, I found sketches resembling a robotic wing. The design was intricate, with numerous joints and sensors. I couldn't help but wonder about its purpose and why it was being constructed.

Shaking my head, I closed the notebook and considered bringing the dishes downstairs. Unable to use my wings due to bandages, I had to balance them on my back and carry them down with my own strength.

As I navigated through the doorway and nudged it open, I found myself in a narrow hallway with faded brown wallpaper. There was a closed door to the left and a descending staircase to the right. Stepping in, I noticed a functioning analog wall clock on the hallway wall, showing that it was lunchtime. With dishes on my back and a glass rim between my teeth, I hoped my appearance wouldn't be too unsettling for the family.

I proceeded downstairs, where I encountered an elderly lime-coated stallion, presumably the father, fiddling with the radio dial using his magic. Across from him sat a desaturated yellow-coated mare with a long teal mane streaked with black and gray, indicating she was around the same age as her husband. She was using her wing to set a bowl in the center of the table, a detail I hadn't noticed earlier. Lastly, a young yellow-green mare sat beside her mother, appearing much younger than the other two ponies. As I watched her struggle to eat a carrot, her light brown mane getting in the way, I noticed her abnormally short wings, about the size of a filly's. It wasn't the first time I had seen a full-grown pegasus with such a disability.

Continuing down the steps until I reached the final one, I unintentionally caused the floor to creak loudly, drawing the family's attention. Their expressions ranged from startled to wary. The mother spoke up first, her voice sweet but tired, asking, "Yes?"

I set the glass down so I could talk and glanced at the shared meal on the table before swallowing and saying, "I...wanted to ask if I could have seconds?"

In this fucked-up world, the warm welcome I received from these ponies was the last thing I expected.

"Sorry 'bout sticking a gun in yar face," the stallion muttered, looking away in embarrassment. "Ya weren't lying about not hurting anypony here, even those reckless colts outside." It brought me some relief until he added, finally locking eyes with me, "But ya being weaponless is quite the opposite."

Right, they had looted my gear. Of course, they knew.

"I've never seen so many energy weapons in my life!" the young mare exclaimed enthusiastically. Her mother sighed, "Even after stripping your armor, she couldn't resist rummaging through your stuff." The younger mare grumbled, "I couldn't help it, Ma…" Her words were almost too quiet to catch.

I sipped the glass of murky water, uncertain about how to respond to all of this. Should I be angry that a mare of roughly Glory's age had stripped me of my power armor and everything I carried with me? Well, I could be, but that felt unfair considering I had collapsed uninvited in their home and become a liability. Should I forgive the stallion? I guessed so. We all have days when we want to attack the pony who's threatening us, right? Yeah, just another day on this desolate surface. Yet, the hospitality I had received made me doubt they were the type to scavenge for caps so eagerly that they'd sell my belongings. They could've sold me into slavery as well, but they didn't…

The older mare cleared her throat pointedly at the stallion, prompting him to sit up straight. He introduced himself, "I, um, I'm Lucky." He then nodded toward the older mare, who offered a small smile. "I'm Amber." Lastly, the younger mare next to her waved her hoof, saying, "Meadow."

There was a brief pause, almost as if they were waiting for me to introduce myself. I cleared my throat, trying to wash away the bitter taste of the water. "Dusk."

"It's nice to meet you, Dusk," Amber greeted warmly, nudging a bowl of carrots in my direction. "Feel free to eat as much as you want. You must be starving."

Still unsure of what to say or how to act in this rather stiff atmosphere, I simply hummed in agreement and took a bite of a steaming carrot. The taste was plain and unsatisfying, but it was better than nothing. Lucky broke the silence, "So, what brings ya here, Dusk?"

I swallowed a mouthful of carrots before answering, "Just traveling, trying to survive like everypony else out here."

Amber nodded in understanding. "It's a tough life out here, especially for those traveling alone."

Meadow chimed in, "You should stay with us for a while, Dusk. We can help each other out. We have plenty of food and supplies."

I hesitated to accept their offer. I didn't know these ponies, and trust didn't come easily to me. Our first encounter hadn't been that friendly, after all. But then again, I was low on supplies and weapons, and I couldn't survive out here alone for long, especially in my current condition, with Stable 99 as my destination.

"I appreciate your offer," I said finally, "but I don't want to burden you."

Amber shook her head. "Nonsense. We're happy to help. Besides, it's dangerous out here."

Lucky added, "And who knows, maybe we can even help ya find what ya're looking for."

I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What makes you think I'm looking for something?"

Lucky shrugged. "Just a hunch. Ya seem like the type of pony who's on a quest for something." If that something was my well-being, then I was more than willing to comply, right?

I pondered their offer for a moment. It was risky, but it also seemed like my best chance at survival. "Alright," I agreed, "I'll stay for a while. But I won't be a burden on you for long. As soon as I can, I'll be on my way."

The family collectively agreed, and the conversation drifted into a comfortable silence. After a while, Meadow spoke up, "So, um, where are you from, Miss Dusk?"

The sudden formality took me by surprise. I was aware that she was much younger than me, but it seemed odd. I gave a straightforward answer, "Thunderhead."

"I've heard stories about that place," Lucky chimed in. "Unlike the other Enclave, Thunderhead is actually willing to help ponies like us. Unfortunately, not everypony there is a saint."

My head began to throb.

"Shush now, Lucky," Amber scolded gently. "No pony is perfect. Even the Steel Rangers don't seem to care about what's happening in the Wasteland, despite living here too."

Lucky sighed. "Would you say the same after those black-armored ponies destroyed our old home?" Right after that question, the ringing in my head returned. I didn't bother searching the room for the source; I knew it was my own refusal to listen. Was he attacking me personally because of my past with the Enclave? You needed to let it go, Dusk. Just focus on your carrot and everything will be fine. My body tensed as I felt a touch on my right hoof, seeing Meadow's yellow-green hoof with faint baby blue spots across her hoof touching mine. She was mouthing "are you okay?" but I couldn't hear her voice.

"Uh… yeah," I stammered, pulling my hoof away. "I'm fine. I'm fine." The second sentence was probably unnecessary, but I needed to convince myself more than anypony else. Surprisingly, it seemed to silence the ringing sound, and I noticed the family looking at me, waiting for me to say something.

Amber regarded me with a worried expression. "Are you sure? Maybe we should get you some medicine."

I shook my head. "No, it's okay. I'll be fine."

The rest of the meal passed in relative silence. Eventually, I asked, "So, um, what's the history of this place? I mean, Terminus?"

The parents exchanged glances, then their daughter followed suit, her eyebrows furrowing. She pointed expectantly at me. Amber spoke first, "We're not sure exactly when Terminus was founded, but it started as a refuge for families who lost their homes due to the Enclave's actions over the years." She closed her eyes. "Unfortunately, we were one of those families."

"This is a refugee site?" It was a dumb question, but no one seemed to mind. Amber shook her head. "It used to be, but now the population has grown so fast that we have to fend for ourselves. I'm not even sure if there's anypony like the Lightbringer or Security out there to keep this place going. But we've managed to make it work."

"By selling and trading scrap," Meadow added, "Major trading hubs love it, and that keeps this place running. We grow edible mushrooms in the basement, which is our main source of caps."

This piqued my curiosity about something else. "What about threats?"

"What about 'em?" Lucky scoffed. "We have armed ponies scouting around outside and standing guard on watchtowers. If anypony crosses here, whether they're Enclave, Steel Rangers, or even a strange cybernetic pony, they're hunted for scrap, no questions asked."

The older mare cleared her throat and said, "Except for Applejack's Rangers, dear. The ones with red accents. The Terminus militia leaves them be."

I clenched my hooves against the edge of the table, leaving marks on the varnish. "You could've sold me out," I pointed out, "but you didn't. Why?"

The question prompted worried glances among the family. After a pause, Lucky cleared his throat and spoke, his voice slightly strained. "We saw that ya're not a threat, Dusk. Ya're not one of them. But we'll still keep an eye on ya."

"Of course," I replied, though I couldn't help but feel that hospitalizing me had been a questionable choice made out of pity. The conversation became more casual, delving into getting to know my background and what I had done for a living before the apparent civil war in Thunderhead. I decided not to bring up the terror I had caused while working in the clouds.

The rest of the talk became a blur, except for what Lucky mentioned. "What matters is that we successfully hid ya from those colts who barged into our home," he said with pride, "Now we know how stupid they are for not noticing the massive hole in the roof upstairs."

After lunch, I volunteered to help Amber with the dishes to stretch my muscles after being bedridden for what felt like an eternity. The yellow pegasus's expression brightened as she handed me the dirty dishes. Lucky and Meadow went off to run errands, with Lucky saying something about checking on the mushrooms for harvest, and Meadow trotting upstairs.

"How are you feeling, Dusk?" Amber's gentle voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I stared at the bowl and the soapy sponge in my hooves, struggling to find the right words to answer such a simple question. "I, uh…" I glanced at Amber, who was patiently waiting for my response, her wings scrubbing a glass cup. Given my earlier behavior, "fine" didn't feel like the right answer. "I've been better," I finally admitted.

Amber smiled sympathetically. "I understand." She placed the rinsed glass on the rack and set the sponge aside. "If you don't mind me saying, it seems like you've been dealing with some form of grief, am I right?" My body stiffened, causing me to halt my movements as I washed the dishes. How did she know, and why did she care?

"It's none of your business," I muttered, turning my attention back to the sink. My words came out harsher than I had intended. From Amber's direction, I heard shifting noises, followed by the return of that irritating ringing sound. When would I learn to listen? To allow ponies to reach out to me because they cared? But my mind urged me not to pay attention and to keep everything suppressed. It's easier that way, it whispered. Just hold it in.

A short while later, the ringing sound ceased. I glanced down and noticed that I had nearly finished my side of the dishes. Amber had made significant progress, but she wore a somber expression. Guilt churned in my gut as I realized what I had just done.

"I'm sorry," I apologized, my voice hesitant. I knew my words wouldn't be enough to make up for my earlier behavior. "I know you're trying to reach out to me, and I appreciate it. But…" I looked at Amber and saw her fully focused on me, waiting for my explanation. "I'm just uncomfortable talking about this stuff."

I expected her to nod and return to her chores, but instead, Amber's gaze softened, and she placed a comforting hoof on my shoulder. "It's okay, Dusk. I understand that... everypony has their own way of coping with grief and pain. Just know that I'm here for you if you ever need somepony to talk to."

I sighed, feeling some of the emotional weight beginning to lift. "Thank you." I hadn't realized how unaware she was until I had told her I wasn't ready to discuss my feelings and why I was acting this way. As long as my thoughts and behavior didn't disrupt this family's daily life when I was awake, I had to try to keep myself in check and prevent my mind from sabotaging things.

All I could manage in response to Amber was a small smile, something I hadn't done for a while.

I finished helping Amber with her chores, and she assures me to help Lucky harvest mushrooms by the basement. I was surprised by how clean and well-maintained the cellar door was. Even as I stepped onto the staircase, there were still dark green marks where moss and mold used to grow. It reminded me that this house existed pre-war. I wasn't sure if surfacers had enough resources and protection to be able to build such a structurally stable home with twigs and scrap.

As I descended further down, I began to notice the familiar wasteland smell. The hardwood stairs creaked with every step I took, and the air grew heavier due to the lack of ventilation. I was used to the weightless feeling back in the clouds, and being below ground level made me feel like I was suffocating.

Dramatics aside, I found myself in a familiar mechanic's workshop. There was a long desk by the wall with various heavy tools, and even the walls were filled with hung-up tools that I couldn't name. Mountains of boxes were stacked in the corner of the room, and even some were under the desk. The lighting in the room was uncomfortably yellow, mainly because the lightbulb used to illuminate it was like piss yellow.

At the end of the room, I saw my power armor latched in place by the armor stand, which looked salvaged with a metal box underneath it, presumably where all my belongings were kept.

"Amber is quite the talker, eh?" Lucky's voice caught me off guard. I saw him standing by the pony-made tunnel that I hadn't noticed before, beside the power armor station.

"I guess you could say that," I muttered, unsure of what to comment regarding his wife's talkative nature. I trotted closer to my power armor, noticing that its metal plating had been slowly repairing itself, but it was nowhere near to being fully repaired. I looked at Lucky and pointed to the station. "You've been taking care of my power armor?"

"Eyup," he nodded and sat down. "And Meadow too. We've been tinkering with the core of this bugger for quite a while. It'll come around."

I slowly nodded along with his dialogue, unsure if I should let him and the filly play around with the high-end military equipment that they had never touched before. They were nowhere near being certified mechanics, and neither was I, having no idea about anything involving machinery and all that stuff. I trotted closer to my armor, gesturing to Lucky to check if he was okay with it, then proceeded as the older stallion nodded in confirmation.

Letting my muscle memory kick in, I fiddled around with my armor and activated the interface on its left forearm. I felt relieved after seeing that the screen and interface were repaired. I went through the maintenance tab and the armor sat down, its chest plating opened, revealing an egg-shaped talisman amidst the tendrils and wires. Last time, my armor was in absolute shit condition due to the talisman possibly being damaged, and it took a few days to repair itself on average. Now, it appears to be in decent condition.

That reminds me…

I turned to Lucky and asked, "How long have I been out?" Feeling stupid that I didn't ask this back at the dining table, he touched his chin thoughtfully, trying hard to remember. "Shucks, I think it's been three days since ya've been knocked out cold."

I looked at Lucky in disbelief. Three days? That was a long time to be out cold, and I couldn't believe that my body had taken that long to recover. "Damn, that's longer than I thought," I said, shaking my head. "What happened after I got knocked out?"

Lucky scratched his head. "Well, after ya got unconscious, we brought ya to Meadow’s bed and treated ya. Meadow did most of the healing while I watched over ya. Amber's been keeping an eye on ya too, making sure ya're comfortable and all."

I nodded, grateful for their help. Huh, not only did I think I was right about the talisman, but it had also been three whole days since I'd been MIA. I couldn't help but worry about my family. Were they also worried sick about me? How were they doing? Did they find a place to stay somewhere in Hoofington? Could father handle himself defending Moon and the twins alone? Did the Steel Ranger Paladin think of protecting my family too?

Suddenly, distant static snapped me out of my overthinking thoughts, and I looked towards the pony-made tunnel where the noise was coming from. Lucky cocked his head to the side. "Ya alright there? If ya're that worried about ya armor, don't fret."

I turned my attention back to my power armor one last time. It appeared to be in decent condition, but there were still some repairs that needed to be done. Right. Lucky and Meadow would be the ones who would take care of the armor. I didn't think it was in peak condition just yet after only three days.

I heard something in the lines with me following the older stallion down to the tunnel for the mushroom harvesting, and I just mindlessly nodded along. I followed him down the narrow passage, enduring the suffocating feeling stuck in my throat. Seeing those dug-out tunnels with wooden supporting beams nudged way into the crooked dirt gave me a false sense of security that these tunnels wouldn't crumble. It wasn't just the claustrophobic feeling of being underground, but also the knowledge that danger could be lurking around any corner. The wasteland was a dangerous place, and being underground didn't make it any less so.

No, I had to drop this petty judgment about this whole 'surfacers don't do shit' schtick while being constantly anxious every moment I lived under the roof of these surfacers.

Lucky seemed to sense my unease and put a comforting hoof on my shoulder. "Don't worry," he said with a reassuring smile, "We've been harvesting mushrooms down here for years, and we've never had any trouble."

I nodded, trying to calm my nerves. I wasn't sure if that changes things to assure me that him and his family had presumably been working underground for a long time and they knew what they were doing. I just needed to trust him.

I sighed, finding myself enjoying the peacefulness of the tunnels. There was something calming about being underground, away from the chaos of the wasteland above.

We continued to trot deeper into the tunnels, and I noticed that the air was getting colder and damper. The walls were slick with moisture, and the ground was covered in a layer of moss and fungus. We passed several large chambers where rows of pale brown mushrooms were growing on shelves made of scrap metal and wood. On the left side, there were rows of pale brown cup mushrooms reaching up to the ceiling. I wasn't sure if those were their true colors since the lighting came from an oil lamp above that emitted an orange-red hue. Above the ground level, there were long, rectangular boxes with plenty of mushrooms growing out from their holes.

The static noise grew audible as we reached the part of the tunnel with more supporting beams against the walls, with horizontal, elongated planks resting against the ceiling. I saw the radio that Lucky had used earlier in the dining table, hanging up with a loose nail by one of the beams, emitting jazz instrumentals with static.

The stallion stood between me and the mushroom farm. "Welp," he proudly gestures out, "Welcome to our small mushroom farm."

I looked at the mushrooms' smooth caps. "Are they…safe to eat?" I asked, still unsure.

Lucky chuckled. "Of course they are. Both in eating them," he trailed off as he trotted to the sack underneath the noisy radio. He fiddled inside of it then pulled out a muddy yellow device with different meters on its small screen using his levitating magic, "And keeping them inside yar pockets."

He pushed the button dead center, and the device started clicking slowly. I remembered geiger counters creating the same noise whenever you pointed them at radioactive material. He trotted back to the mushroom farm and pointed the device there. To my surprise, it didn't click. I know geiger counters always clicked no matter where you were on the surface but this was a special case. I trotted closer and saw the geiger meter's needle was flat down by the left, underneath its first level. "So you're telling me these mushrooms have no radiation?"

"That seems to be the case." Lucky moved the counter away from the mushrooms, and it started to make slow clicks, then he brought it back, making the device quiet, "I'm not sure what's the science or magic behind it. I haven't asked the smarter ponies to check it out."

I rubbed my chin in contemplation, "I do know a couple of ponies who seem to be interested in checking these things out," I glanced back at Lucky, "After we finish harvesting them."

The stallion agreed, and we both got to work. He taught me to carefully pick out the smooth caps with my hooves, which was much harder than watching the unicorn use his magic to pick out the mushrooms with ease. I wished I could use my wings for the delicate work, but I was still bandaged up and unable to do much. Eventually, Lucky gave me the shears and held them in my mouth after spending a few minutes trying not to destroy the mushrooms with my grubby hooves. The shears made the job a bit easier, although I had to endure the taste of earth every time I cut off a mushroom. The pleasant odor of the mushrooms hit my nose, and their small taste of sweetness and saltiness reminded me of the hearty mushroom soup we had back at the lunch table.

It was quiet. Lucky and I didn't talk much while we were harvesting, and the radio playing its tunes was the only sound reverberating through the tunnels. This moment of peace fluttered my chest a bit, wishing for it to last until my last breath. I could hear her voice at the back of my head, making me close my eyes and sigh softly, not dwelling on it further.

Then I hear the voice from the radio, "And that, my dear children, is Velvet Remedy's cover of Mighty Mighty Mare!" Great, it's DJ-PON3 that every surface pony apparently knows and loves. I was aware of him back when I used to patrol across Hoofington for scouting. Surprisingly, he managed to survive after hell broke loose against that fucking brood.

Anyhow, I didn't bother listening through that segment. It was expected to be about current news happening across the Wasteland, and there's gonna be a mysterious pony who'll save the day, knowing that the Lightbringer and Security are no longer around to help the ponies in need. That might teach everypony that all we have to do is help ourselves, or maybe we can be Lightbringer or Security, willing to aid others.

That thought made me huff and continue snipping off the mushroom caps.

"... the pegasi who used to reside in Thunderhead, are currently building their own settlement right by the heart of Hoofington…"

My ear perked up. Huh. I guess residing by the Skyport wasn't an option for them anymore, leaving it behind. "That must've been ya ponies, Dusk." Lucky started beside me, "Ya planning to go there soon? They might need extra hooves to start building up from scratch."

I furrow my brows, "I have other plans."

The stallion lets out a low hum, "What about yar family?"

Feeling the guilt building up in my chest, I clench my teeth and tighten my grip on the shears. No, my family deserves better. They can defend themselves without me… right? I can't go through the guessing game about their survival in the Wasteland. The back of my head throbs, urging me to stick to the plan of going to the Steel Rangers. Perhaps they will comply with my request to help the former Thunderhead residents, especially Crumpets. As for living with my family, I can't see it.

"Like I said," I speak in a soft, solemn voice. It's the same tone I use in Glory's hospital room. "I have other plans."

Since then, Lucky hasn't asked any more questions.

After we finished harvesting the mushrooms and I received a free sample to keep in my inventory, Lucky allowed me to check my armor with Meadow for further maintenance. Although I was never a mechanic, basic maintenance knowledge is a requirement for Enclave personnel who own military-issued power armor. Despite the fact that Meadow was an amateur, I still appreciated the extra help. Meadow then took off the bandages on my wings after I told her that my body had fully healed. I had never felt this free to fly around quickly.

Lucky and Amber left the house to restock their mushroom store stall at Terminus's market hub, leaving me to sit with their daughter and keep her occupied. I wished I could come with the older ponies, but I was a wanted pony in Terminus.

"So..." The yellow-green pony tapped her hooves together. "What's next?"

I opened the interface on the armor's left forearm to run its diagnostics. It notified me that the wing hinges required some fixing. "The wings. Do you have any scrap metal and a blowtorch?" I watched as Meadow dashed across the basement to get a box labeled "scraps," and a thick cylindrical device resembling a blowtorch was tossed into the cardboard. She kicked it low, sliding the box towards me.

I pinged the armor to turn around and extend its wings. The talisman hadn't reached its exoskeleton to fully repair it. There was no way I was knowledgeable in operating more complicated equipment on my armor except for only remembering which materials to use.

That reminded me of the notes I had seen back in the bedroom about the robotic wing. I had to ask, "Say, Meadow." I watched as her attention sharply turned to me. "Is it your bed that I've been sleeping on?"

"Y-Yeah," she stutters a bit, "But don't worry about it! I've been sleeping here in the basement." I see her hoof pointing to a sad-looking, filthy mattress at the side of the room.

"Well, I looked around at your workbench when I first woke up earlier." I see Meadow's expression range from anxiety to anticipation, "Are those your inventions? I hope you don't mind me snooping around there."

"Oh! You've seen them?" The younger mare enthusiastically looked up at me, "Don't worry! I love sharing my inventions with anypony." She goes closer to me, catching our shared gaze on the power armor. I gently nudged the box to her and gave a small nod, "I'm not a damn genius in stuff like this, but I've already diagnosed the problem: repairing the wings' exoskeleton."

I can see Meadow bites her lip nervously before starting the repairs on the wing. Ever since I mentioned her inventions, I have never seen her so proud of teaching me the basics of repairing complicated stuff like my power armor. I let her hooves guide mine to get through the nooks and crannies, thus making my wings useful in that matter. For some reason, the younger mare keeps getting flustered whenever we touch hooves or when she touches my wings. I couldn't help but stifle a laugh when she struggles to explain something complicated while we're so close to each other.

These moments have been a blur, but I genuinely had a nice time with the younger pegasus. She has a shit ton of potential, let alone being a fucking genius to be my personal mechanic… I wonder if she can join my expedition to the Stable? No, she can't be a companion or something. I don't want to head out with anypony at all to the Stable.

Different imagery filters through my mind, different scenarios about what-ifs in failing to protect Meadow. What would her parents think? Risking their daughter's life over the runaway mare who causes nothing but trouble-

"Dusk?" Meadow's gentle voice snapped me from zoning out further. I look down and see her green eyes waiting for me, "Are you alright? You look so… pale."

"I…" My hooves drop and my wings close to my sides, "Sorry. I just zoned out."

She tilts her head to the side, "Have you been thinking about traveling out soon?"

I purse my lips as I feel a sting of guilt like a taste of bile in my mouth, "Yeah… yeah. I just think about a lot of things."

The yellow-green mare slowly nods, "I've also thought about a lot of things after what you said back at the lunch table." Huh? What did I say? "About heading out on your way soon."

"What… makes you say that?" My question makes Meadow take a deep breath before replying with, "I want to come with you, out to the Wasteland. We can help each other out."

My purple eyes widened at that. Not only did the family give me hospitality that I absolutely did not deserve, but their daughter looked up to me like I'm her mentor. "I'm sorry, what?" I asked, bewildered and confused. "I don't… Look, I appreciate what you're going for, Meadow. But I prefer to go out alone." Seeing her expression falter made my heart ache. Open your heart. Her voice echoed out with the same phrase. Open your heart. I could hear her voice begging me to let a younger mare join me on my Wasteland journey. Open your heart. Two different colored hooves tried to reach out to me, telling me to let both me and Meadow grow through these difficult times.

Open. Your. Heart.

"After what I've seen you do with the power armor and all, I think I could be a valuable asset," Meadow explains, her eyes bright with determination.

I felt a wave of panic wash over me. The last thing I wanted was to be responsible for another pony's safety out in the dangerous Wasteland. "I don't know, Meadow. It's not exactly safe out there."

"I know it's dangerous," she responded, undeterred. "But I'm not afraid. And besides, I can take care of myself. Plus, I really want to help you out. You've been so kind to me, and I want to repay the favor."

I could see the sincerity in her eyes, and it made me feel guilty for even considering rejecting her offer. But at the same time, I couldn't shake off the fear and responsibility that comes with taking somepony else with me.

"I’m sorry Meadow. but…" I say, trying to keep my voice gentle. "But it's just not a good idea. The Wasteland is no place for anypony, especially not somepony like you."

It was expected for a hopeful pony like Meadow to be heartbroken, but why did I still feel so terrible? Was it empathy, shame, guilt? Those thoughts were put on hold after hearing the younger mare's look of disappointment, but she nodded in understanding.

I gave her a small smile, grateful for her understanding and close my eyes to ease my mind.

"And of course," she trailed off, and I felt my right hoof being touched. I opened my eyes and saw Meadow gazing deeply into my eyes. "Don't hesitate to ask for help, okay?"

"Okay," I replied, feeling a sense of warmth in my chest. Despite my reservations, I couldn't deny that Meadow's offer was tempting. It would be nice to have somepony to rely on in the Wasteland, somepony who understood the dangers and could help me navigate them. But at the same time, I couldn't bring myself to put her in harm's way.

We continued to work on the power armor in comfortable silence, with occasional conversation about her inventions and my experiences in the Wasteland. As the day wore on, I realized that I was starting to feel more comfortable around her. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to have a companion after all.

But for now, I pushed those thoughts aside and focused in repairing the power armor, in which is no small feat, but with Meadow's help, I felt more confident in my abilities. Who knows? Maybe one day...

Before I brought up a conversation, we suddenly hear hurried, loud hoofsteps from above followed by the muffled voices. Meadow looks away from the armor, "Ma? Pa?" She calls out, then a familiar silhouette of Lucky hurried down the stairs. I see his expression is grim, "They're coming."

Meadow and I shared looks of confusion, and the younger mare spoke my thoughts. "Who, Pa?"

"The damn militia. They demand to search this house for Dusk and her power armor." Lucky used his magic to levitate my power armor by the mouth of the tunnel. It automatically posed into its idle position, ready for me to wear it. "Listen to me, Dusk," Lucky placed both of his hooves on my shoulders. "Get into yar armor and grab yar stuff by the metal box over there." He pointed to the box underneath the armor station. "Then, haul yar ass through the tunnel that leads out to the Terminus sewers. It's locked, but ya can shoot the padlock with one of yer energy weapons."

The sense of urgency made me quickly don my armor. Goddesses, I wasn't sure if I should be relieved or stressed that the familiar heavy feeling was back once again after wearing my armor. After I was secured, I beelined to the box, retrieving all my belongings into my inventory.

Then I realized something.

I turn to Lucky and ask, “What about Meadow?”

Lucky shakes his head. "Don't worry about Meadow. She'll be safe here."

I hesitate for a moment, but I know that I need to trust them. However, I couldn't help but ask Lucky, who was busy whispering to Meadow, looking distressed, "What are you guys going to do?" I demanded. Lucky looks at me painfully and replies, "We'll be left behind to fend off the militia. It'll give ya some time."

"Wait, we?" I ask incredulously. "You, Amber, and Meadow are going to be up there? Against those ponies?!"

Lucky nods his head. "Eyup. It's best for ya to run off where ya need to go without casualties."

I straighten my stance. "How can you be so sure those ponies won't kill you? You'll be in danger if they find out you've been helping me."

"We'll be fine," Lucky reassures me with a small smile. "We've dealt with the militia before. We'll just have to be careful."

"But-" I start to protest, but he cuts me off.

"No buts, Dusk. Ya need to get out of here before they find ya. We'll take care of ourselves. Now go, before it's too late."

I hesitate for a moment longer, but then nod and turn to the tunnel. "Thank you," I say over my shoulder before breaking into a run. The last thing I see is Meadow giving me a contemptuous look.

A gut feeling arises, and hearing the commotion happening above makes me think that Amber is holding off the Terminus militia alone. Knowing that Lucky and Meadow needed to be up there, I heard them trotting off upstairs.

Fuck. Okay, all I have to do is go through the tunnel that leads to the sewers. I then remember the town's announcement about having a radroach infestation. Hearing those loud voices above makes me want to head up there and save the family. The same family who took care of me and my equipment while I was out recovering, the same surfacers who were compassionate enough to take in a former enemy of the Wasteland.

Then I heard gunshots, lots of them. Among the family, only Lucky has a revolver.

Fuck. FUCK.

I abandoned the escape plan and flew back through the cellar door. It had to be a misfire, I thought to myself. It couldn't have been fucking intentional, and hopefully no one was hurt.

As I entered the dining room, my heart sank at the sight of three lifeless bodies covered in fresh bullet wounds. I saw red. Group of armed ponies with grounded fatigues surround three corpses right outside the cellar door. Red. The moment I see the corpses, time has been slowed. Red. My heart throbs against my chest.

Lucky, Amber and Meadow… Red. Their bodies were covered with fresh bullet holes. Red. Their faces flashed through my mind.

Red. It's all fucking red.

I retracted my helmet, then reveal my bladed wings and scorpion tail as I approached the armed ponies in fatigues. Gunshots rang out as they shouted at me, but I paid no attention to their words. They were just red, obstacles in my way. I don't care. I don't care what the fuck they're saying.

Using my barb tail, I punctured the neck of the first red. I could hear another red behind me, so I swiftly turned around and slashed through the chest of the next one with my bladed wings. The red's flesh opened through his chest, and the scent of blood fueled me as I continued to eliminate the rest of the reds.

I heard one of them yell, "...get that fucking Enclave!" and I couldn't help but laugh at the idea that they might kill me too. Good. Keep them coming. Flying towards the next target, I let the weight and velocity of my armor crush her against the countertop. Though I felt a bullet graze my right wing, it was a small wound that only made me chuckle. I turned around to face the two ponies standing beside each other, and with a quick dash, I extended my wings and sliced through their necks.

The last red is standing against the wall, looking frightened as I caught sight of the three corpses in the corner. Red. My teeth gritted as I rammed him against the wall, hearing the crunch below. I raise my hooves and start punching the living shit out of the last red.

I can feel my throat throbbing while hearing the crunching. Have I been screaming? How long have I been screaming this whole time? Doesn't matter. Raising my hooves, I punched him repeatedly until the noise turned mushy and my hooves throbbed.

Suddenly, I heard her voice - Dusk, please... Snap out of it. All at once, my senses returned, and I was left with the overwhelming scent of gore, the feeling of liquid on my wings, and the taste of iron in my mouth.

I take a deep breath and try to calm myself down. I can feel my heart pounding in my chest, my wings twitching with adrenaline. The reality of what just happened sinks in, and I feel sick to my stomach. I look around at the carnage I have caused and the bodies of the ones I considered family.

I stumble backwards and sink to the ground, feeling numb. How could this happen? How could I have let this happen? I should have stayed behind to help the family or help them with the escape plan. I should have protected them. But now they're gone, and it's all my fault.

I look down and see the fucked-up corpse of the Terminus guard underneath me, his face completely disfigured, and I can see his insides. I turn away before I can feel the bile rising up to my throat. I retract my helmet to get a better sight of what happened. The sight of the homely dining and kitchen space turned into a raider base, with blood and gore all over. Fuck, I don't remember much about what I did to cause this fucked-up scene.

I then remember again.

That prompts me to turn my head to the low left, seeing the corpses of the family. Flashbacks of our small moments clip through my mind. Fuck. My body starts to crumble and sway. "No, no, no, no…" I cry out while grasping my messy, short mane. I drop on the warm wooden floor, feeling the tears running down the sides of my face. The familiar feeling of grief and sorrow kicks in, the feeling of not being able to save the ponies I swore should have lived, the feeling where I made the absolute worst choice that costs a life of somepony who deserves more than me, the feeling…

I let out a loud anguished sob. My voice echoes through the room that used to be so lively, and now it's an indoor graveyard.

The ringing noise comes back as my eyes are blurred and swelling from crying. I should have been aware of my surroundings, especially after the damn massacre inside the settlement, but my body begs for me to rest, and my state of mind and heart are nowhere near okay.

I hear a door opening above me, followed by heavy hoofsteps and hollow, robotic voices. I can't make out what they're saying, or who they are. I let out a pathetic laugh, realizing that many powerful unknown ponies found a former Enclave officer in a pathetic state.

My laughter eventually turns into pain as I feel an overwhelming amount of shock across my body, followed by a hard punch on my cheek that causes everything to go black.

I blinked my eyes open, feeling a sharp sting on my right cheek. I looked up at the white metal ceiling, spotted with rust, and felt the hard surface of the table under me. I tried to move my legs, but they were locked in metal cuffs, and I shivered without my armor and gear.

"Fucking great," I muttered under my breath.

I attempted to flap my wings, but something was wrapped around my right one. It looked like they had bandaged it, but I still felt gross.

I heard some noises near my back legs, and a female voice said, “Sir, she’s awake.” The room was surprisingly quiet, despite the metal walls.

The other voice, deep and authoritative, made a low sound. “Lower the table,” he said, and I felt myself tilt as I craned my neck to see more of the room.

The room was dimly lit, with a single white fluorescent beam above me casting an eerie glow. Four silhouettes with bulky, angular bodies were visible, and the tallest one stepped into the light, revealing a purple stallion in power armor with red accents. He had a freshly trimmed buzz-cut mane and piercing gray eyes that held unmistakable disdain for me.

“So, you’re Dusk, huh?” he said, and I wondered how he knew my name until I remembered they must have checked my armor. He went on, “I heard you’re one of the ponies who went through the Core with Security, the only Enclave soldier. But that doesn’t give you the right to kill innocent ponies, you know.”

His accusation caught me off guard. I retorted, "I didn't kill the family. I never would."

The stallion leaned in, his eyes narrowing. “Then what about the other six ponies?” he asked, demanding. “Don’t try to lie, pegasus.”

I clenched my teeth, feeling angry. “Those six ponies,” I said through gritted teeth, “were the ones who murdered a helpless family of three. I did the Wasteland a favor by taking them out.”

The stallion snorted. “And you expect us to believe that, when you’re the only one left alive, in full power armor no less. That sounds pretty fishy, don’t you think?”

“Did you even bother to check their bodies?” I snapped, barely holding back my anger. “The family died from bullet wounds, and I only own energy weapons!”

The Ranger’s face showed annoyance, and I knew they weren’t going to listen to me. But I was telling the truth, and I wished for a damn lawyer, even though that was a joke in this hellhole.

“You know what’s funny, Dusk,” the Ranger pointed a hoof at me, “is that we’ve heard these kinds of stories before, and they always turned out to be bullshit.” His eyes narrowed. “And you know what, your story sounds a lot like bullshit too.”

I wanted to break free from the cuffs and punch the Ranger in the face until he saw reason. But it was useless. They hated me, just because of where I came from. I took a deep breath, trying to calm down. “Look,” I said, “I get that you might have some issues with me, but you can’t just assume that I’m guilty without any proof. That’s not fair.”

The Steel Ranger snorted. “Fair? You think there's something fair in this Wasteland? We do what we have to do to keep the ponies safe, and right now, we think that you’re a danger to that safety.”

"What's going on here?" A familiar, posh voice interrupted us. I felt a surge of relief as I recognized the voice. “Knight Plum, are you interrogating somepony?”

Before the purple stallion could answer, the mare pushed past the others and stepped into the light. She unveiled her freckled, orange coat, covered in a minuscule amount of small scars, and a tan mane in a messy bun.

“Paladin Crumpets,” Plum turned to the shorter mare. “We’re investigating the incident in Terminus, and this Enclave is involved. So, we’re trying to get the truth out of her.”

Crumpets’ yellow eyes met mine, and she looked furious. “Dusk?!” she growled, her anger clear as she walked towards me. I braced myself for her to kick my ass, but instead she went for Plum and knocked him down with a quick kick to the legs, her strong legs easily overpowering the armored stallion.

Plum looked shocked, and his voice was confused. “Paladin! What are you—”

"Don't Paladin me, you wanker!" Crumpets snapped, her hooves tapping on the metal floor. “What the hell are you doing, Plum?” she asked, her voice angry. It was obvious that she wasn’t playing around, and I couldn’t help but admire her strength.

“She’s being questioned about the incident in Terminus,” Plum said stiffly, his voice annoyed. “We have reason to think that she might have killed innocent ponies.”

Crumpets raised an eyebrow skeptically. “And what proof do you have for that?” she asked sharply. “Because I know Dusk, and I know that she would never hurt innocent ponies.”

Plum hesitated, his eyes darting between Crumpets and me. “We have reason to think that she was there when it happened,” he said finally, his voice uncertain.

Crumpets shook her head dismissively. “Being there doesn’t mean she did it,” she said, her tone final. “Eyewitnesses can be wrong, and I won’t believe that Dusk is capable of such a horrible thing without solid evidence.” She looked at me, her eyes intense. “You wouldn’t kill innocent ponies, would you?”

I feel a twinge of guilt as memories of the raider camp flood back years ago, but I push it aside and meet her gaze steadily. “No,” I said firmly. “But I did kill the ones who shot them.”

Crumpets’ eyes widened in surprise as she turned to face me fully, her expression serious. “What do you mean you killed the ones who shot them?” she asked, her voice stern.

My voice was steady as I answered, “I mean just that. I was there when the family was killed, and I found the ponies who did it. I took them out to stop them from hurting anypony else.”

Crumpets’ face softened a bit, but her eyes still had a hint of doubt. “And why didn’t you tell the Applejack’s Rangers?” she asked.

“I didn’t trust them to do what was right,” I said, my voice getting slightly bitter. “They have their own agenda, and it doesn’t always match what’s best for the ponies they’re supposed to protect.”

Crumpets nodded thoughtfully, her expression thoughtful. “I get it,” she said, “but we have to look into any possible leads in this case to make sure justice is done.”

“I get it,” I said resignedly, “but I want you to know that I had nothing to do with the family’s deaths.”

Crumpets’ face softened more, and her voice became gentler. “I believe you.”

"Brahmin shit," Plum spoke up as he tried to get up. “You were laughing on the dam with the bodies around, including the family! The other bodies were mutilated, and the family was shot. The damn Enclave, energy weapons or not, they can use guns too! What we saw in that house wasn’t just a bad dream we all had.”

I took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool. “I’ve told you a million times, I don’t have those damn guns-”

“Enough,” Crumpets raised her hoof. “This is going nowhere if you two just argue. Dusk, as much as I trust you…” She turned her head to one of the Rangers behind the light. “We might need a third-party opinion on this, to see if you’re telling the truth…” She looked at me sadly, “… or not.”

Plum let out an annoyed grunt and shook his head, clearly not happy with the idea of bringing in somepony else. But he knew that Crumpets was right - this was a serious charge, and it needed to be handled carefully.

A black unicorn in a tactical vest covered in pouches, worn over a red sweater and faded brown pants stepped forward, his eyes hesitating to look at anypony at all. “Scribe Ashes, do you still remember the memory recollection spell?” The Paladin asked.

The unicorn nodded shyly, “Y-Yes, ma’am.” Seeing my confused look, he added, “It’s, um, the spell that was first made by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences for the Ministry of Morale’s interrogation purposes. But it was stopped because of the bad effects it had on both the user and the interrogated.”

“Mostly the interrogated is the one who gets more fucked up,” the freckled mare gave me a worried look, “Do you… want to do this, Dusk?”

I frowned in defiance. I’ve already been through a lot of crap that has messed me up physically and mentally. If this magic could help clear this up and prove my innocence by giving an unbiased opinion, then I had to do it.

I nodded, and Crumpets and Plum moved aside, letting Ashes come closer to me. He breathed deeply, and his horn started to glow with a bright light as he moved towards my forehead. I could feel the magic pulsing against my head, but I had to bear it.

As his horn touched my forehead, everything around me became a blur, and the only thing I could see was Ashes without his clothes, holding my hoof. My body felt like it was flying at an incredible speed, but I wasn’t actually moving or flapping my wings. In a flash, I saw myself as a filly trying to fly with two grown ponies, who I guessed were Father and Dawn. It quickly changed to the time when Dancer and I joined the Enclave military, and I felt my heart ache seeing us so young. Then it moved fast to our years of training, which were squeezed into just a few seconds, followed by our graduation ceremony where I looked so messed up. That was also the time when Dawn was… The memory then changed to the time when I heard Glory’s fake confession about betraying the Enclave, and then to that night when I tried to kill her… that fucking Blackjack… I felt sick as the scene became a heavy rainstorm, and Blackjack’s metal arms pierced through my armor… I saw my past self’s violet eyes glance at me from the side—

As my face began to tear apart, Ashes gently squeezed my right hoof. “Stay calm, Dusk,” he said softly. “This is just a memory, and you’re in control.”

I nodded, feeling a surge of control. The memories kept flashing, but I watched them from afar, like a movie.

I saw myself in orange prison clothes, passing by Dancer in the hospital. Then the scene where I held her helmet with my bloody hooves... Morning’s soft voice letting out a promise… the fucking tunnels and the Core…

My head throbbed, and I saw the moment I bonded with Amber, Lucky, and Meadow. My heart dropped as I saw their bodies, and I went berserk on the Terminus ponies. My senses numbed, and I looked aside to see Ashes's expression in pained shock.

Suddenly, I was back in the room where I was being interrogated in an intense blur. My head jerked back, and I felt a liquid running down my nose and tasted the iron in my mouth. I heard rapid hoofsteps and saw Crumpets close by my side, wiping my snout with a napkin.

"Dusk, are you okay?" Crumpets asked, her voice filled with worry.

I took a moment to gather my thoughts before responding. "Yeah," I said, my voice shaky. "I'm okay. That was... intense."

Pounding headaches aside and readjusting my vision, I saw the other power-armored ponies by Ashes's side, who also looked worse for wear. "She…" He swallowed and looked at me, "She did nothing wrong. The family got gunned down by their own people in Terminus…" The black unicorn took rapid deep breaths, trying to recollect his thoughts after performing the strenuous spell, "I saw everything. I felt everything. Her anger, her blinded anger in slaughtering the few Terminus militia in that house…"

My mouth curled up in relief, finally proving my innocence, but the toll on my well-being was evident. Plum's voice rang out, but I couldn't make out what the fuck he was saying before Crumpets' reassuring words saying, "Good. And I'll take care of her."

I chuckled softly. “Shit. So I’m free now?”

“Yes, you are,” Crumpets smiled as another unicorn ranger used her magic to uncuff me. "And you kept your promise, eh?"

The emotions hit me, reminding me of why I came to Stable 99. “I just…” I trailed off, softly. “… have nowhere else to go, Crumpets. I have no one.”

Crumpets looked sad as she understood me. “Fuck, I see…” she said, staring at me. “You know, I was thinking of sponsoring you to stay here with me. What do you say?”

I was surprised that sponsors were a thing here. Crumpets, an Applejack Ranger, said she could vouch for a pony to live here, if they had a purpose to help the Stable. But I didn’t know what I could do, since most of the ponies here were fighters. Crumpets told me not to worry, they could use a pegasus for some stuff, but I wasn’t sure if I wanted that kind of responsibility. Plus, I also didn’t want to join the Applejack Rangers.

I was glad that Crumpets got me, and told me to relax after the Overmare accepted me. We got my gear from the maintenance room and walked through the Stable. I was amazed by how well the dwellers had kept the place for centuries. It showed how tough Stable-Tec’s design was, or maybe how strong the ponies who lived here were.

But the Stable was still a crazy maze of halls and rooms. I would have been lost without Crumpets. Every now and then, I caught ponies staring at me with distrust and fear, their eyes lingering on my jet-black Enclave power armor. But I knew better than to let their prejudice get to me. After all, the Enclave was hated by the surfacers, and I couldn’t change their minds.

As we walked, I couldn't help but notice that some of the residents were pegasi, just like me. I looked at them curiously, and I whispered to Crumpets, asking about their presence in the Stable. "Oh, they're from Stable 96, back in the Shadowbolt Tower," Crumpets explained. "Courtesy of Blackjack."

I blinked speechlessly. There was a fucking Stable in the Shadowbolt Tower? I had never heard of such a thing. I wanted to ask more, but Crumpets didn’t know either. There were more secrets and mysteries here than I thought. But hey, ignorance is bliss. I decided to live in the moment and deal with the rest later.

Finally, we arrived at the overmare's office. The door was heavy and made of metal, with the Stable-Tec logo emblazoned on it. Crumpets knocked on the door, and a voice called out from inside, "Come in."

We entered the office, and I was struck by how different it looked from the rest of the Stable. The walls were covered with elegant tapestries, and the furniture was made of fine wood. The Overmare sat behind a large desk, and she had a commanding presence. She was an older mare, a pale butter-yellow unicorn with a dark brown mane that spilled messily over her shoulders. Her brown eyes were completely clouded over, but she seemed to sense us as she looked in our direction. She spoke after a long pause, "Who is it? I hear two of you."

Crumpets cleared her throat, "It's Crumpets, Farsight."

"And the other one?" The Overmare asked, her gaze lingering on me. I felt a surge of formality, "Dusk."

Her expression turned serious, "Hm. Your voice is unfamiliar, but Crumpets mentioned you a few days ago." She smiled at Crumpets, "Isn't that right, Paladin?"

“Uh…” Crumpets glanced at me nervously before answering, “Yes, ma’am. This is Dusk.”

"I see, and I've been informed of your situation," Farsight said as she stood up from her chair and walked around the desk. "Crumpets already told me about making you stay in the Stable." She stopped in front of the desk, looking at me curiously, “But I want to know more about you.”

I hesitated for a moment. It was hard for me to reveal my true identity to her, considering the conflict with the Enclave a few months ago. I didn't want to put myself in danger, but I knew I had to be honest. "I used to work for the Enclave as a military officer," I admitted.

“Hm." The older mare raised her eyebrows in amusement, "You must be from Thunderhead, then. You don't have that infamous Neighvarro accent." She nodded to herself, "Well, we do have a policy of allowing ponies to stay here if they have a purpose to serve. What skills do you have?"

I didn't know how to answer. I didn't have any skills that would be useful in the Stable. But then I remembered what Crumpets had told me earlier. "I'm a pegasus, obviously," I said. "I could help with tasks that require flight, if that's helpful."

Farsight considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. We could use some help with the weather control system in maintenance. It's been acting up lately, and our pegasi have been struggling to keep up with the demand. I’m sure you know a thing or two about the weather, right?” I nodded, and added a hum of affirmation. She continued, “If you think you can handle that, we could use your assistance."

"Yes, ma'am," I said, feeling a slight twitch in the corner of my mouth. "I'll do my best."

The Overmare nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Good," she said. "Welcome to Stable 99."

Okay. That was easier than I expected, seeing Crumpet’s expression of joy and gratitude. After a brief exchange between the three of us, the Overmare asked, “Crumpets, could you leave me alone with Dusk for a moment?”

Crumpets gave a brief nod and left the room, closing the heavy metal door behind her. I heard the sound of the latch clicking into place, locking us inside the office.

“She fancies you, y’know?” Farsight's raspy chuckle filled the room.

My brow furrowed in confusion. "Who?" I asked, second-guessing myself. "Crumpets?"

Farsight chuckled again, her voice low and rough. "Oh, you'll be surprised."

I felt a flutter of apprehension in my stomach. What did she mean by that?

But before I could ask, Farsight's tone turned serious. "Anyway, back to the topic I wanted to talk about... You're not ready."

"Not ready for what?" I asked, my mind racing. Was she going to ask me to do something dangerous? Something I wasn't prepared for?

"I can hear the hesitation in your voice. There must be something that holds you back, hm?" Farsight's clouded eyes bore into mine.

I hesitated, unsure of what to say. But Farsight didn't give me a chance to speak. "Back in the conflict between Thunderhead and Neighvarro... have you ever thought about breaking your sworn vows with the Enclave?"

Okay, what the fuck. My heart skipped a beat. Had she just asked me to betray everything I had ever believed in? I shook my head in disbelief. "What? No, I could never do that."

Farsight leaned in closer. "I've known and met ponies like you, holding on to something that they've believed in growing up no matter how heinous it is. So tell me, Dusk," she said, her voice softening. "Have you ever considered that you might not be as loyal to the Enclave as you think?"

I felt a knot form in my throat. Farsight's words hit too close to home. I had never thought of myself as disloyal, but maybe she was right. Maybe I had been holding back, even from myself. Did I still consider myself as an Enclave officer after it had been officially disbanded? Did I proudly announce that I was a devoted soldier who despised Dashites? Now that I think about it, isolating myself from my family who still believed in the Enclave and being desensitized to the Wasteland…

As I struggled to process my thoughts, Farsight reached out and took my hooves in hers. "I believe in redemption for all ponies, especially the Enclave renegades like you," she said, her cloudy eyes filled with kindness. "If you want to keep the goodwill that you've been given, fight for it. Earn it. Pursue it."

Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes. Farsight's words were exactly what I needed to hear, even if I hadn't known it before.

"But my son took that too literally without the tinge of kindness and ended up hurting and killing everypony," Farsight sighed, her voice heavy with regret. "In this world, it's inevitable..."

I hummed, my heart heavy with the weight of her words. I didn't know what to say, but Farsight seemed to understand. "Well, don't make Crumpets wait outside my office, hm?" she said, giving me a small smile. "Go on, Dusk. And remember what I said."

I hummed again, feeling grateful for Farsight's wisdom. As I made my way out of the office, I knew that her words would stay with me for a long time. I wiped my eyes and stepped out of the office, where Crumpets was waiting patiently outside the door. She looked up at me with a small smile, but her eyes were curious.

I cleared my throat awkwardly, feeling the weight of Farsight's words still lingering in my mind. "Uh, sorry about that. The overmare just had some things to discuss with me."

Crumpets nodded, still studying my expression. "Is everything okay?"

I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer. But then I made a decision. "Actually, no. Farsight brought up something that's been bothering me for a while now."

Crumpets tilted her head in confusion. "What is it?"

I took a deep breath, trying to put my thoughts into words. "Back in Thunderhead, I was a loyal Enclave officer. I believed in… us, even when it meant going against what was right. But now, everything's changed. The Enclave is gone, and I don't know where I belong anymore."

Crumpets reached out a hoof to place it on my shoulder, offering me some comfort. "It's okay to feel lost, Dusk. You don't have to have all the answers right now." She chuckled, "Hell, I used to be a proud Steel Ranger in Trottingham and yet, here I am. An outcast called an Applejack's Ranger."

I smiled weakly at her, grateful for her understanding. Maybe I didn't have to figure everything out right away, just take one step at a time… We kept our silence between us as we made our way back to the area where the Rangers rested in their quarters. Crumpets escorted me into her room, which was simple but cozy. There was a bed, a desk that doubled as a vanity-workshop station with various heavy weapons, and a few shelves with books. Underneath one of the shelves was a battle saddle with enormous ballistic shotguns leaning against the wall, which must have been designed for ponies equipped with power armor. Speaking of that, I saw the power armor station with Crumpet's familiar power armor that looked like it was in pristine condition.

"It ain't much, but…" Crumpets said, gesturing to the bed. "Make yourself at home."

I nodded, prompting me to station my power armor beside Crumpet's so I could take a seat on the bed. As I rested my head on the pillow, my thoughts drifted back to Farsight's words. Was I ready to face my past and make amends? Was I willing to let go of my loyalty to the Enclave and forge a new path for myself?

Crumpets seemed to sense my inner turmoil and sat down next to me. "You don't have to worry about shit today, ease up a bit.."

Easier said than done, but I appreciated her reassurance. "Thank you."

She smiled warmly at me. "Anytime. Don't be afraid to ask for help, alright?" She then heard a small beep from her device attached to her right forehoof, a Pip-Buck, was it? “Well bollocks,” she muttered under her breath and stood up from her bed, “I have some errands to do. The perks of being a bloody Paladin. Get some rest, you've been through a lot today."

I nodded in gratitude as Crumpets trotted out, closing the steel door behind her. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and sinking into the soft mattress. The room was quiet, with only the distant hum of generators breaking the silence. It was a welcome change from the chaos and danger of the wasteland.

Lying there, I couldn't help but mull over my past. Memories flooded my mind, memories of my family, of Thunderhead, of her, and of the Enclave. It was a part of me I couldn't simply erase, but also a part I needed to let go of.

I woke up, feeling restless and agitated. Just as I was about to try to clear my mind, I heard the sound of gunfire and shouting growing louder outside the room. I jumped up, hurrying to the window to see what was happening. Two pegasi in Enclave power armor were threatening the stable dwellers. But then I saw Crumpets charge towards one of the soldiers, landing a powerful punch that knocked them out. However, she was struck by the scorpion tail on her shoulder, causing her to stumble and scream.

For a moment, I felt the urge to join Crumpets and the other Stable residents in their fight against the Enclave. However, the Enclave's responsibility for this shit made me hesitate. One of the soldiers aimed their gatling laser at Crumpets' head, and memories of a family from Terminus and Farsight's words about earning kindness from others.… No, I don't fucking know if I was ready to fight and possibly kill my own people. The thought of Lucky, Amber, and Meadow… the innocent family killed by those who had promised to protect them.

Suddenly, I heard Dancer's voice in my head, weak and soft but insistent. "Open your heart," she said. And then I saw the horrifying image of Crumpet's lifeless body lying alongside that of the family.

Fuck. Fucking FUCK.

Without warning, I was out of bed and making a beeline for the battle saddle shotguns under the shelf. I quickly donned them, even though they were not designed for pegasi like me, let alone bare-assed as well. But that wouldn't stop me from charging towards the door, biting into the trigger as I aimed the gun at the Enclave's head. His head burst despite still wearing a power armor helmet. Shit, this battle saddle has armor-piercing bullets. The other soldier was caught off guard as I precisely aimed the saddle at him, quickly pulling the trigger, and his body ragdolled back, his neck looking like it had been chewed off by a manticore.

I didn't bother checking on Crumpets as I ran off at full speed to other areas where the Enclave was threatening and potentially killing more innocent ponies.

Adrenaline pumped through me as I spotted more of those jet-black power-armored ponies. This entire mayhem was a damn blur. My mind refused to think, refused to ponder whether those ponies were my actual former co-workers or raiders who had looted the armor for themselves. No, it couldn't be raiders, as their distant dialogue was more comprehensible, proving they were educated Enclave soldiers like myself. No, don't think about it, Dusk. Just blast those fuckers off who will potentially ruin your new place to stay. Your home. Don't think about it…

What felt like an eternity later, the battle saddles started to weigh me down, as if my adrenaline had worn off. I looked down and saw myself covered in blood, unable to tell if it was mine or theirs. No, don't think about it. I looked up and found myself trotting into a large room, possibly the center of the Stable, with a few dead Enclave soldiers scattered around, along with dwellers and rangers in okay condition. I spotted them looking at me, witnessing the horrific scene I didn’t remember. Looking around, everypony’s expressions ranged from disgust to pity. I begged myself not to think about it, not to dwell on the atrocities I had just committed…

Suddenly, ahead of me, I saw a younger version of myself in Enclave uniform fatigues. She was looking straight into my eyes, with a mix of confusion and anger on her face. My breathing grew heavier as I gazed deeper into my younger self's eyes, and then I remembered that night with Glory's pained expression, begging me to spare her and her friends. That same night where I even considered sparing her life after strongly believing she deserved to die. That same night…

My hallucination snapped back, but this time my younger self was now my recent age, wearing power armor, possibly from last year as my face was clear of scar stitches and my mane was way shorter. I saw myself mouthing out, "Why did you do this?"

Everything became clear as I saw Crumpets dashing through my hallucination, "Dusk!" She yelled out my name.

Then I started thinking about it.

I yanked off the battle saddle and bolted away without a second thought, my heart pounding against my chest as I left the horrors of the carnage behind. I didn't know where I was headed; everything was a chaotic blur. The sight of the dead Enclave soldiers littering the hallways made my breathing grow worse with each step. Memories of my time in the Enclave flashed before my eyes - my proudest moments of hard work and unwavering loyalty, greeting my superiors and colleagues without a second thought. But as I replayed the feeling of Dancer's lifeless body beneath my hooves, my heart constricted painfully in my chest.

The ground beneath me changed texture, and I stumbled forward, tripping over something. I found myself outside the Stable, the Wasteland's darkness engulfing me. Shit. I hadn't even realized how far I'd run.

As my eyes traced the constellations above, feeling the tears streamed down my face. I quickly looked down, burying my hooves into the soft earth, hoping it would stop me from sobbing. My throat throbbed with the weight of my heartache. Had I been screaming? It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered anymore. I tried to convince myself that this was all just self-defense - that ponies had to fight to protect their territory. But I knew I had a choice - I could have let the Enclave snuff out the life of the Stable. Yet seeing Crumpets nearly killed by them…it tore me apart.

Suddenly, I felt a pair of legs wrap around me from behind, and I tensed, wondering if it was somepony coming to capture me. But then Crumpets' gentle voice reached my ears. "I'm sorry." Those two words were all it took for me to crumple to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. The embrace tightened around me, and I let all my emotions pour out. I felt my throat ache with each heaving sob, my eyes stinging with tears.

Finally, when I had no tears left to cry, I asked the question that had been haunting me since the start. "Why me?" My voice was a hoarse whisper, barely audible above the sound of my own breathing.